《Love My Friends with Benefits》


 Chapter 1: You Caught Me on the Wrong Foot

    Chapter 1: You Caught Me on the Wrong Foot


    "Where are you? Wanna meet up?"


    I was having drinks with my best friend, May Lee, at Greenchy Bar when I received Leonard Nell''s


    slightly provocative message on Whatsapp.


    I was a little hesitant at first, but my desire defeated my rationality in the end.


    Leonard was the type of man who could make me drop all my arrogance and aloofness with a single


    sentence or nce.


    After saying goodbye to May, I left the bar and hailed a taxi. I headed straight to the address that


    Leonard had sent to me, Westin Hotel.


    There was a sort of sensuality to the night, and my heart soared with deep-seated thirst.


    ...


    My heart pounded as I stood in front of the hotel room and knocked on the door.


    This was not our first time together. I did not know why I was feeling so nervous.


    Leonard was like a beast waiting to pounce. The moment I entered the room, he pushed me up against


    the wall with a ferocity that made me tremble.


    His lips met mine suddenly and passionately, and I could smell the alcohol wafting off of him. He


    seemed to be rather grim.


    I did not push him away. In fact, after a short daze, I returned his kiss with equal fervor.


    He only had a bathrobe on while I was d in a ckce dress. His hands roamed over my body and


    set my heart on fire.


    I was no stranger to this body. Leonard was overpoweringly masculine, with toned muscles all over and


    a handsome face that made women swoon.


    We continued kissing from the door to the bed. In just a short while, we were both bare.


    He had always been full of stamina, but he seemed to be even more dominating and fiery than usual. It


    was as if he was trying to rip me to shreds.


    He was exceptional in bed, and I tried my best to keep up. The bliss was indescribable, leaving me


    feeling absolutely satiated.


    After several rounds of indulgence, Iy on the bed, my limbs feeling like jelly.


    Leonardy next to me. I was waiting for him to make the first move, to say something or wrap his arms


    around me and whisper sweet nothings into my ear.


    I wanted him to tell me how much he had missed me during our time apart or the things that had been


    going on in his life.


    However, he remained silent. After a while, he got up and headed to the bathroom.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As I listened to the sshing of the water, I started to think about our rtionship and future.


    Leonard and I met at a party. At that time, work was not going well for me, and my boyfriend had


    cheated on me. I was down in the dumps and needed someforting.


    I was not a promiscuous woman, but I ended up in bed with him the very next day.


    After a few urrences, we became friends with benefits. I knew almost nothing about him, and he


    never volunteered any information. All I could vaguely tell was that he was rich.


    We agreed that this was only meant to be a no-strings-attached arrangement and that we would not pry


    into or affect each other''s lives.


    When Leonard walked out of the bathroom and started to get dressed, he said to me indifferently,


    "Queena, this is ourst rendezvous."


    I wanted to act like I did not care, but my heart still twinged painfully.


    "Why? Have you found a new lover?" I could not resist asking.


    "Queena, have you forgotten about the rules of our game?" Leonard''s tone was indifferent and


    distant.

 Chapter 2: Stepsister Was Getting Married

    Chapter 2: Stepsister Was Getting Married


    I looked Leonard right in the eye, trying to detect a single trace of reluctance. However, his eyes were


    "I remember." I sounded casual, but I could not conceal the bitterness in my heart.


    Once he was dressed, he threw a bank card on the bed.


    "There''s a million dors in there. Take it as mypensation for the past six months. I''m getting


    married soon, so I hope that we can end things on a clean note."


    "What? What do you take me for?"


    I was not with him for money, but his deciding to use money to resolve this was a low blow.


    "Don''t take things the wrong way. That''s not what I meant."


    He sounded breezy, but it still hurt. At the very least, I wanted to preserve some of my dignity.


    "I may not be as rich as you are, but that doesn''t mean that you can just throw some money at me and


    use me as you wish. We only started this to satisfy our physical needs!"


    I did not want to make my utter defeat so obvious, but I ended up losing my temper anyway. I broke the


    bank card in half and threw it right at his face.


    His lips twitched, but he remained void of emotion. Without another word, he turned and left the hotel


    room.


    After Leonard left, I could not get myself to calm down. It felt like there was a ball of frustration in my


    heart.


    I grabbed my phone to block his WeChat and delete his phone number.


    In the following days, I focused most of my attention on work and sessfully closed a few huge deals


    for thepany. In my leisure time, I had drinks with May.


    I was trying hard to eradicate all traces of Leonard from my heart and to treat our rtionship as a


    small interruption to my life.


    May actively searched for a boyfriend for me and told me, "Out with the old and in with the new. Don''t


    waste your time on a man who doesn''t care about you and think about the friends who are by your side


    during bad times!"


    It was not that the men that May introduced to me were subpar; in fact, some of them were great as a


    partner. However, there was just no chemistry.


    I was not the type of woman who could just fall in love with any man.


    May was a little exasperated by this, but she eventually just let me be.


    In the blink of an eye, two months had passed.


    Sometimes, there were certain things that one was bound to get caught up in. Perhaps it was my


    destiny.


    It all started when I suddenly received a phone call from my aunt. She told me that my grandmother


    was sick and wanted to see me.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    A wave of sorrow washed over me after hanging up.


    If there was anyone left in the Jones family worthy of my concern and gratitude, it had to be my


    grandmother.


    She had been vehemently against my father bringing his mistress and illegitimate daughter into our


    family, and she had stood firmly by my mother and me.


    However, my father was adamant. My parents got divorced, and my mother took her own life due to the


    humiliation.


    With her death, there were no more obstacles in my father''s mistress''s way, and I was left to fend for


    myself. If it had not been for my grandmother''s protection, I probably would not even have lived to see


    this day.


    Therefore, I had to go back to see my grandmother, even if I knew what I was getting myself into.


    I took a day off from work and went to get some nutritional snacks for my grandmother before rushing


    over to the Jones family''s home.

 Chapter 3: Visiting Grandma

    Chapter 3: Visiting Grandma


    I knew that Grandma had been in poor health in recent years and was staying at the Jones family''s


    home. I parked the car outside the vi and rang the doorbell.


    Mary, the maid, opened the door for me. She was surprised to see me and chattered on about how


    Grandma kept bringing me up recently.


    I could feel myself starting to tear up as I listened to her chatter. I took the snacks I had bought for


    Grandma from the boot of my car and followed Mary into the vi.


    It was both familiar and strange to me. After all, I had stayed here for a few years, but it had never


    provided me with a sliver of warmth.


    I was just about to head upstairs when a shrill voice stopped me.


    "You little b*tch, who allowed you toe here?"


    I did not need to look back to know that it wasing from my stepmother, Gail Sampson, a caustic


    woman with a heart of malice.


    To this day, I did not understand how my father, Bell Jones, had fallen for her. In fact, Gail used to be


    my mother''s best friend, but that had not stopped her from stealing my mother''s husband.


    There was a lot of bad blood between Gail and me. She had been giving me a beating when she was


    pregnant with her second child and had identally fallen down the stairs. It had resulted in a


    miscarriage.


    Therefore, she had always regarded me as the murderer of her son, as did my father. It was because


    of this that they both loathed me and thought of me as their nemesis.


    It was also due to this that I was forced to move out of the Jones family and fend for myself when I was


    barely sixteen years old.


    I had to go through much suffering and hardship to make ends meet while trying toplete my


    education.


    ...


    I turned around and nced at Gail disdainfully. "Do I need your permission toe back to my own


    home to visit my grandmother?"


    "Mary, you''re out of here if you ever let rubbish like that in again!"


    Gail knew that I did not fear her and would not hold back if things got physical, so she turned to shriek


    at Mary instead.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Mary was so terrified that she immediately bowed her head obsequiously. It was obvious that Gail


    regrly mistreated the servants.


    "Alright, that''s enough! What''s all the noise for? I asked Queena toe because Mum wants to see


    her!"


    As we quarreled, the door to one of the rooms upstairs suddenly swung open. My aunt, Nancy Jones,


    stood there, looking down at us with dissatisfaction.


    Aunt Nancy was a domineering woman and Gail did not dare take things too far under her watch. She


    could only re at me ferociously.


    "You little b*tch, I''ll let you off the hook for now since Phoebe''s fianc¨¦ ising. I''ll make you pay for


    this!"


    I ignored her and continued up the stairs, but I could not help pondering over her words.


    My two-faced snake of the stepsister, Phoebe Jones, was getting married? What would her fianc¨¦ be


    like?


    I walked into the room and saw Grandma lying on the bed. Her hair had gonepletely white, and


    she looked pale and haggard.


    However, when she saw me, she immediately perked up and looked at me lovingly.


    Grandma came from an affluent family and was a well-educated, well-mannered, and independent


    woman.


    "Queena, you''re here. It''s been ages since Ist saw you. Oh, how I''ve missed you..."


    "Grandma, I''ve been wanting toe to see you, but..."


    "That''s enough. I know..."

 Chapter 4: An Unexpected Escape

    Chapter 4: An Unexpected Escape


    Grandma was so understanding and tolerant that a wave of sadness washed over me again. I finally


    lost control and started to cry.


    I walked over to Grandma''s bed and sat down next to her. She reached out a thin, wrinkled hand and


    gently caressed my face.


    "You''ve lost weight... You must''ve suffered a lot on your own," she said sadly.


    "It''s fine. I can take care of myself."


    "I think it''s time for you to find someone who can take care of you. Is there anyone that you have your


    eye on?"


    "N-no..."


    As I said this, I suddenly thought of Leonard. For some reason, my heart and mind refused to erase


    him.


    "Mum, Phoebe said that she''s bringing her fianc¨¦ over today, probably to decide on a wedding date.


    Apparently, they want to see you as well. What do you think?" Aunt Nancy suddenly piped up.


    "I don''t want to see them. I''ve never regarded them as my family, so what do their matters have to do


    with me?" Grandma''s tone was cold and harsh.


    Her words were a clear indication that she would never recognise Gail and Phoebe as part of the Jones


    family. To her, only my mother and I were part of her family.


    This made me even more grateful for Grandma, despite my apathy for the Jones family.


    Grandma and I continued chatting for a while until we heard yellinging from outside the door.


    Aunt Nancy frowned as well. I could tell that it was Gail shrieking at Mary in her trademark shrill voice.


    Unable to take it anymore, I walked out of Grandma''s room and saw Mary standing at the staircase.


    Her head bowed as Gail screamed at her.


    At the sight of the soup that was sttered all over the floor, I guessed that Gail had done something to


    cause this so that she could pick on Mary.


    I could not allow Mary to suffer her wrath in silence when I was the cause for her anger in the first


    ce.


    "Hey, you old shrew, stop picking on an innocent maid ande after me if you have the guts."


    Gail turned around when she heard my voice and red at me. "You little b*tch! When have you ever


    had the right to express an opinion in this household?"


    "Look at you, acting like you''re really the matriarch of the Jones family. Do you honestly think that


    you''re worthy of that title?" I jeered.


    "What did you say, you b*tch? Looks like I''ll have to teach you a lesson today and show you who''s in


    charge!"


    As Gail spoke, she pounced at me like an angered lioness. I faced her head on and gave her two tight


    ps across the face.


    Aunt Nancy hurried over to pull us apart, afraid that things would get out of hand. After all, this was the


    Jones family, and I was the one who would suffer if things were to get out of hand.


    Just as Aunt Nancy managed to separate us, my father suddenly appeared, looking at me furiously.


    When Gail saw him, she immediately put on an act and started to sob.


    "Bell, you''re finally here. If you were a secondter, this monster would''ve killed me with her bare


    hands. I would''ve been on my way to a reunion with my unborn son..."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    It was obvious that she wanted to drive my father and me even further apart than we already were so


    that he would bepletely on her side.


    My father looked at me coldly and asked, "Did you do it?"


    "Yes, I did. I pped her!" I met his gaze and said arrogantly.


    "You b*stard!" With that, he picked up a nearby mop and swung it at me.

 Chapter 5: He Was My Brother-In-Law

    Chapter 5: He Was My Brother-In-Law


    I dodged, but he still managed tond a blow on my shoulder de. Pain rippled through me.


    Though my father was not exactly young, he was still well-built and strong. He had not held back with


    that blow, and it eradicated the remaining shreds of hope I still had for him.


    "Don''t you have any respect for your elders? I''m going to teach you a lesson today!"


    As he spoke, he swung the mop at me again. This second blow broke the handle in half.


    I almost passed out from this, but I continued to run my mouth. "Beat me to death right here and now if


    you dare. What right does a man who abandoned his wife and child have to teach me a lesson?"


    This enraged him even more. He stalked towards me, wanting to give me another blow, but Aunt Nancy


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    stopped him.


    "Queena, run, hurry up and run..." she shouted at me as she held my father back.


    If I were to stay here, he probably would actually beat me to death.


    I could not let them off the hook so easily by dying just like that. My mother had died cowardly, and I


    could not allow myself to end up like her.


    Aunt Nancy held on to my father desperately to stop him from pouncing on me. I suppressed the pain


    in my back and took the opportunity to dart out the door.


    I almost ran right into Phoebe the moment I was out of the vi. I looked up at her, lookingpletely


    dishevelled.


    She was wearing a long, white dress with a floral print. Her curls fell over her shoulders, and she was


    exquisitely made-up. She looked as pure and innocent as she always pretended to be.


    "Oh, Queena, what''s wrong?" she said in faux surprise.


    I ignored her, trying to sidestep her and continue running. At this moment, however, my father and Gail


    caught up with me.


    He grabbed my hair from behind and raised a fist, ready to swing it at me. Suddenly, someone grabbed


    my wrist.


    I was stunned to see the tall, handsome man standing in front of me. What was he doing here?


    "Leonard, what are you doing? I have to teach this b*stard a lesson, don''t even try to stop me!" Bell


    said fiercely.


    Leonard looked at him coldly. I could not discern the change in his emotion, and I was confused. What


    was he doing here? Why had he helped me?


    At this moment, Phoebe quickly tried to smooth things over and said, "Dad, you invited Leonard over to


    settle on a date for our wedding, right? It wouldn''t be nice to cause a scene at a time like this, would


    it?"


    At her words, Bell calmed down a little. He lowered his fist and let go of my hair while Gail red at me


    viciously.


    "B*tch, you got off easy today!"


    It finally dawned on me. Phoebe''s fianc¨¦ was Leonard, which meant that my former friend with benefits


    was my future brother-inw.


    Life had really pulled a fast one on me.


    I could not help feeling depressed. It was bad enough that I had lost, but losing to Phoebe just made it


    that much worse.


    Gail had taken my father away from my mother, and Phoebe was taking a man away from me as well.


    Perhaps Phoebe wanted to show her fianc¨¦ how kind and understanding she was, for she quickly put


    on a smile and said to me, "Queena, you have to attend our wedding!"


    "No, there''s no need for that! The best blessing that I can give you is my absence!" As I said this, I


    nced at Leonard.

 Chapter 6: Have to Get Him Back

    Chapter 6: Have to Get Him Back


    He definitely understood what I meant, but he did not respond. He was as calm as usual.


    "Get out of here. I don''t ever want to see you!" Bell roared at me.


    I turned and red at him, forcing out through teeth, "Don''t think that I''ll thank you for letting me go


    today. I''ll never forgive you for everything that you''ve done to my mother and me!"


    After that, I rushed out of the courtyard and got into my car. I tried my best to suppress the pain and


    dizziness as I sped off.


    My tears flowed as I drove. All the pent-up frustration, bitterness, and pain finally bubbled to the


    surface.


    Phoebe and I were both Bell''s daughters, but our lives wereplete opposites. She had grown up


    with the best of everything. She had the best education, mingled with high-flyers, had a bright future


    ahead of her...


    On the other hand, my father could not care less about me. I had been forced to fend for myself from a


    young age. I had only managed to achieve the small sess I had at the moment because of my own


    hard work.


    The worst part of this whole thing was that Phoebe had even taken away the man that I liked.


    I refused to ept it. I had to get revenge on them!


    Because of my injuries, I would not be able to go to work for the time being. When I got home, my back


    was hurting like hell, and I had a headache to boot. I called May Lee.


    When she heard about my condition, she immediately hung up the phone and came to see me.


    She was shocked by the way I looked when she arrived at my ce.


    "Queena, why didn''t you call the police?"


    "Call the police? They won''t be able to interfere in a family''s personal matters, no matter how


    nonsensical they are." I forced out a smile.


    May hurried towards me to check on my injuries. She lifted my shirt, her eyes reddening when she saw


    the blood on my back.


    "Is he your biological father or a monster? How could he do something like this?!"


    "He''s never seen me as his daughter. I''m more like his nemesis," I said bitterly.


    I could not apply the medication myself as the injury was on my back, so May had to do it for me.


    "Are you just gonna let this go?" she asked as she spread the medication on my back.


    The medication burned as it seeped into my skin, the sensation adding to my pain. It also made my


    hatred grow deeper.


    "In the past, living a peaceful life was all I''d ever wanted. I didn''t want to get too involved in the Jones


    family''s matters. Now, though, I''ve changed my mind. I have to get revenge on them..."


    "How are you going to go up against them on your own?"


    May''s words hit a sore spot. Initially, I had thought of taking them down in a fight to the death, but it was


    only a brief thought in the heat of the moment.


    Once I calmed down and thought things through, I knew that it was not a good idea. Eventually, I


    thought of Leonard. I had to use him to carry out my revenge.


    May was not aware of Leonard''s rtionship with our family. Since I already had a rough idea of what


    to do, I would use the next few days to n everything out while I rested.


    Firstly, I had to find out about Leonard''s background and routine. Then, I had to try my best to get close


    to him. After all, we had had a rtionship of sorts before, so it probably would not be too hard.


    In fact, our rtionship was not something that he could just discard with a simple sentence. Judging


    by the way he had acted, he probably did not want Phoebe to know about us. Perhaps this could be my


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    starting point.


    After some sleuthing, I was shocked to find out who Leonard really was. Never in my wildest dreams


    would I have expected to have shared a bed with such a powerful man.

 Chapter 7: Faced With His Provocation

    Chapter 7: Faced With His Provocation


    He was the Young Master of Titan Group and the sole heir to the Nell family fortune. Titan Group was


    one of thergest conglomerates in the country, with businesses in property, the financial industry,


    shopping malls and many more.


    However, Leonard was different from the typical heir. He maintained a low profile and took care to keep


    his life private.


    Bell''s n of using Phoebe to form an alliance with the Nell family was a smart move. No wonder he


    had been so polite to Leonard.


    I secretly trailed Leonard for a few days and somewhat familiarised myself with his routine. During


    those few days, he only met up with Phoebe once.


    It seemed that these soon-to-be newlyweds were not as lovey-dovey as they ought to be. Leonard did


    not have dalliances with any other women either.


    I felt a little gratified by this. Did this mean that I had meant something to him?


    Most of his mornings were spent at hispany''s headquarters. He went shopping for luxury items


    twice, attended a banquet on his own once, and spent most of his nights at his vi.


    During the six months that we were together, we had spent our nights in hotel rooms a dozen times.


    This was the first time that I had seen his vi, and it was obvious that he was a cautious man.


    However, since I now knew about his secretir, I had to get some evidences. I took out my phone to


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    take a photo.


    Right before I could do so, someone tapped me on the shoulder from behind. I turned around in panic,


    feeling a little guilty, and met a cold gaze.


    "Queena, have you had fun trailing me?"


    I forced myself to stay calm as I answered, "What are you talking about? I''m just here to take in the


    scenery. Fancy seeing you here!"


    He smiled coldly at my weak excuse. "Are you telling me that you trailing me from mypany, to the


    banquet, and even to my vi are all coincidences?"


    I was a little dumbfounded at Leonard''s words. Was he so alert that he saw right through my thoughts


    and actions?


    I broke into a cold sweat. I was racking my brains, trying to think of a way to get out of this, when he


    suddenly grabbed my wrist and started dragging me towards his vi.


    "What, what do you think you''re doing? Look, the game''s up, okay? I don''t want to y anymore!" I


    twisted my body backwards in an attempt to resist him.


    "What makes you think that you have the right to put an end to this after trailing me for so many days,


    Queena? It would be impolite not to invite you into my home now that you''ve found out about it, right?


    Anyway, I''m very much interested in continuing with this game..." Leonard said lightly.


    "Mr. Nell, you need to be more respectful. We used to be friends with benefits, but that''s over now. I''m


    not the type of woman that''s at your beck and call..." I wanted Leonard to be very clear about where we


    stood.


    "I wasn''t the one who started this, Queena. You served yourself to me on a silver tter!" Leonard


    turned around and red at me.


    He was gripping me so tightly that it was impossible for me to break free. Deep down, I knew that I was


    still harbouring a glimmer of hope despite my loathing for him. It made me mad at myself.


    He dragged me into the living room, and it was obvious from the vi''s silence that he was its only


    upant. It was exquisitely decorated, though, reflecting its owner''s tastes.


    He shoved me onto the sofa and pounced on me before I could even gather my wits.


    His hot breath fanned over my face and neck as his hands sneaked beneath my skirt.

 Chapter 8: Giving Me a Warning

    Chapter 8: Giving Me a Warning


    The bluntness of his actions made my heart race. At the same time, I felt humiliated.


    Though we had slept together on many asions, things were different now. We were no longer in a


    rtionship, yet he was forcing me into this.


    "Leonard, you can''t treat me like this! I can report you to the police!"


    I warned him as I felt his hands teasing me.


    "The police? Queena, you brought this upon yourself!" With that, he pressed his lips to mine.


    I continued to struggle, but I could not break free. In my panic, I bit his lip hard.


    ...


    Leonard hissed with pain and broke away from me instantly. There was a slight streak of blood on his


    lip. He looked at me furiously.


    "Are you a dog? Have you forgotten how much you enjoyed being under me? Stop pretending to be so


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    innocent!"


    "Leonard, you need to remember that we used to be friends with benefits, but we''re not anymore. I''m


    not some tool that you can use to alleviate your sexual desires!"


    "Since there''s nothing between us, why were you following me? You know that I''m no gentleman.


    There''s no way I''ll allow my prey to get away!" he said fiercely.


    "It was just a bit of fun..."


    I fibbed, not wanting him to see through me.


    There was no way I could give up so easily now that I had set my mind to causing trouble for him and


    Phoebe.


    Perhaps my adamant resistance finally got through to him. Leonard stood up and nced at me


    condescendingly.


    "I know how things between you and Phoebe, Queena. I''ve also got a pretty good idea of what''s going


    on at the Jones family. You''re nning on using me to get revenge, aren''t you?"


    I had to admit that Leonard was extremely clever. He had already guessed what I was up to even


    though I had yet to actually do anything.


    To be honest, I was shocked as well. It was fortunate that he was not my actual enemy, or I would be


    running headfirst into defeat.


    However, I did not feel nervous. I believed that he would not rat me out, at least for the time being.


    "Don''t you think you''re overestimating me? How can I go up against a whole family when I''m all alone?"


    I said as calmly as I could.


    Leonard appraised me, then scoffed. "Ability and ambition are two different things. Your ambition is


    written all over your face."


    ...


    I was lost for words.


    "Whatever it is, you''d better minding your own business. There are some things that you can''t do, like


    running your mouth off to Phoebe about us," he continued leisurely.


    He made things sound so simple. How could I give up so easily?


    Gail had taken my father away from my mother, leading to her taking her own life. My father, on the


    other hand, hadpletely disregarded our rtionship to take Gail''s side and give me a beating.


    As for Phoebe, why did she have to go for my man? How could I stand for this?


    I really wanted to ask Leonard whether he would be able to give everything up if he were in my


    shoes.

 Chapter 9: I Will Eat You Up

    Chapter 9: I Will Eat You Up


    However, I knew that I could not mention a single word to him.


    I stood up and sneered. "Are you begging me, Leonard? If you are, don''t you think you should at least


    look the part?"


    "I''m warning you!" Leonard replied coldly.


    I suppressed the bitterness welling up in me and forced myself to say calmly, "Doing all that just to


    warn me? Looks like your fianc¨¦e means a lot to you..."


    "It''s good that you know it."


    However, when I thought about how he had only met up with Phoebe once during the few days that I


    had trailed him, and how they had not acted too affectionately,


    I could not help asking, "Do you love her a lot?"


    "What do you think?"


    I met his gaze before saying with a slight smile, "I suppose I should be happy for my sister, then. How


    lucky she is to be able to meet a wonderful man like your, Mr. Nell. It''s such a shame that she''ll be


    using something that I''ve discarded..."


    As Leonard listened to me, his eyes darkened, taking on a slightly terrifying look. He did not act up,


    though.


    "I don''t want to waste time talking about this rubbish. Just remember to keep your mouth shut, or


    else..."


    His overbearing tone angered me. I purposely said, "Or else? Are you going to kill me?"


    "I''ll eat you up, Queena!"


    With that, he wrapped an arm around my waist and pulled me against him so tightly that I could barely


    breathe.


    Our sudden proximity made my heart race again.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I struggled a little, not wanting to lose myself in him so weakly again.


    However, he let me go, returning to his indifferent and distant self. "You can go now."


    Now that I was free of him, my body slowly cooled down, as did my heart.


    I was taken aback for a few seconds, but I quickly recovered and turned to leave. I did not want to be


    too entangled with him at the moment.


    When I reached the door of the vi, his calm voice rang out from behind me. "I hope that you won''t be


    I stood by the door stiffly as my heart throbbed painfully.


    Was he doing this to drive me away or was it a reminder?


    Did he expect me to just follow his orders like I was a puppet?


    I would do the exact opposite!


    After all, it would be in my best interests to create some trouble for him and Phoebe. There was no way


    I would let such an opportunity slip.


    "So, Mr. Nell, should I wish you the best in advance?" I turned to look at Leonard with a forced smile.


    "Behave yourself. You should know where to draw the line," Leonard said coldly.


    "Draw the line?"


    I chuckled and turned to leave. If they had known where to draw the line, would they have treated me


    like that?


    My emotions were still in a turbulent state when I got into the car. I could not calm myself down as I


    thought of the next step in my n.


    This conflict with Leonard had not helped matters. All it had done was add to my hatred.


    I started the car. For some reason, all I could think of were steamy scenes from my past with Leonard.

 Chapter 10: Bar Hop

    Chapter 10: Bar Hop


    Obviously, he did not care about me. He had gone to such lengths to dump me for Phoebe''s sake. Why


    was I still so hung up on him?


    As I was driving, May suddenly called me.


    "Where are you?" she asked the moment I answered the phone.


    I could hear the pounding of music and the roar of the crowd in the background.


    "I''m driving."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Come to Rave Bar and let me introduce you to someone new. Stop obsessing over all that


    troublesome stuff. Rome wasn''t built in a day, you know..."


    Since I was feeling frustrated, I agreed to May''s suggestion immediately.


    Around ten minutester, I arrived at Rave Bar. It was more of a club than a bar, and it was much


    noisier than Greeny Bar.


    Though I liked to bar hop, I did not usually go for such noisy ones. At the moment, however, I just


    wanted a ce to vent my unhappy unhappiness.


    When I entered, I saw May sitting in a corner. She had two men with her, probably the people that she


    wanted to introduce me to.


    I went over and greeted them. May was sitting with one of the guys on one side of the table, leaving an


    empty chair next to the other guy.


    When I sat down, I found him looking at me oddly. His hair was artfully styled and he had a ck shirt


    on with two of the buttons undone, vaguely showing off a muscr chest.


    His skin was fair, and he had a tall nose and thin lips. His eyes carried a hint of sensuality.


    He was the type of guy that could easily attract a woman, especially in such a setting. However, I was


    not really interested in him.


    Perhaps it was because I was in a bad mood, or perhaps it was because of Leonard. I realised that he


    had somehow managed to settle himself in my heart, and it was as if no one else couldpare.


    I would subconsciouslypare all the men that I had met with Leonard, which was why I was already


    sure that this guy was not my type.


    "Let me do the introductions, then. This is Queena Jones, my best friend. She''s a sales director in a big


    I had already gotten used to May''s sales pitch. She would asionally find someone that she felt was


    good for me, then give them this exact speech. I could only smile nomittally.


    These two guys were new faces, though. I was even wondering whether the guy sitting next to May


    was hertest fling, judging by the intimate way they were acting with each other.


    In this respect, I truly admired May. Unlike me, she would not allow herself to be so hung up on one


    guy, and she always ended things with a clean break.


    "Hello, my name''s Austin Smith. I''ve heard of you before, and they''re all good things..." The guy next to


    me said as he reached out a hand.


    I was a little taken aback. I did not understand what he meant when he said that he had heard of me


    before. Did he know me?


    However, my hesitation was quickly covered up by May''s boomingughter. She said, "Queena, don''t


    be surprised. Austin works for arge overseas investment firm, and he''s just returned to the country to


    take charge of its operations here. Maybe you guys will have a lot of opportunities to work together in


    the future!"


    As I listened to May''s introduction of Austin, I robotically reached out a hand to shake his. He gazed at


    me meaningfully.


    From the look in his eyes, I could tell that he probably just wanted to sleep with me. I was not really


    interested in him, though.

 Chapter 11: Confrontation in the Bridal Shop

    Chapter 11: Confrontation in the Bridal Shop


    After the introductions, we chatted over drinks. I could tell that May was trying her best to nudge Austin


    and I together, probably thinking so that I could use him to forget about all the unhappy things in my


    past.


    Most of the conversation was drowned out by the deafening music, not that I was really paying


    attention. I just kept drinking.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Finally, I felt like I was drunk. Everything looked hazy to me, and I wanted to go home.


    My car was parked at the bar''s entrance, but there was no way I could drive.


    When we exited the bar, May suggested that Austin send me home while she and the other guy had


    some time alone.


    "I''ll take you home..." Austin said to me.


    "No, there''s no need." I turned and staggered away.


    I did not want to be with him. Though I was drunk, I knew that if I were to stay with Austin, something


    would definitely happen.


    He caught up with me, insisting on sending me home, but all I wanted was to keep him a safe distance


    away.


    He hailed a taxi. It brought us to a hotel.


    On the way there, he kept trying to hold me up, but I pushed him away each time.


    Surprisingly, after getting a room, Austin did not force himself on me. I did not even have to put up a


    fight as I had imagined.


    I just wanted to find a ce to sleep. If he were to try something at this time, I would probably go


    ballistic.


    After tucking me in the bed, he quietly left the hotel room.


    Perhaps due to the alcohol, I had a restful sleep. When I woke up, the sky was alreadypletely


    bright.


    I opened my eyes and thought about everything that happened the night before. I realized I could


    barely remember what Austin looked like, and I could not help smiling.


    He and Leonard wereplete opposites. I could not help forming a good impression of Austin,


    perhaps due to the amount of heartache Leonard had caused me.


    However, he truly was not the type that I usually went for. I did not dwell on him.


    After all, my n for revenge was the most important thing to me at the moment.


    I still had to find ways to get close to Leonard so that I could take the opportunity to cause trouble


    between him and Phoebe.


    I forged ahead with my n.


    I could tell that Leonard and Phoebe had probably already settled on a date for their wedding and the


    preparations were underway.


    Bell Jones had been in the construction business for many years and was considered influential in S


    City while the Nell family was even more so.


    It was almost certain that this wedding would be one of the biggest events to happen in S City in recent


    years.


    I was probably the only one person who did not want this wedding to happen smoothly.


    Leonard''s matte ck Ferrari was extremely easy to recognise, so it did not take me much effort to


    follow him. As long as I could find his car, I would be able to find him.


    This time, he brought Phoebe to a ssy bridal shop located in the city centre. They were probably


    going to get her wedding gown tailored.


    I was itching to cause trouble for them.


    I sat in my car and watched as Leonard and Phoebe got out of his Ferrari. They walked into the bridal


    shop with their arms linked.

 Chapter 12: Ill Show You

    Chapter 12: I''ll Show You


    A short while after they walked into the shop, I could not resist following them. I saw one of the


    employees enthusiastically showing them a few top designs.


    Seeing me walk in, another employee came up to me and smiled. "Hello, miss. Are you here to pick a


    wedding gown? You have a great figure, and we have a few designs that would really suit you."


    I nodded. "I''ll just take a look around."


    Even as I spoke, my eyes were trained on Leonard and Phoebe''s every move. Coincidentally, Leonard


    happened to catch sight of me when he turned around.


    His face immediately darkened. It was as if he could predict that something bad would happen with my


    sudden appearance.


    After taking a look around, Phoebe selected a floor-length gown and asked to try it on.


    She followed the employee and turned to head into the fitting room when she saw me. She looked a


    little surprised.


    "Oh, Queena, what a coincidence. What are you doing here?"


    Phoebe had always been great at keeping up appearances. She took the initiative to greet me and


    even made sure that she looked pleasantly surprised.


    "It''s not really a coincidence. Everything happens for a reason." I nced at Leonard casually, then


    continued, "Mr. Nell, how many times have youe here to pick out a wedding gown?"


    Phoebe looked a little confused at my words. Leonard, on the other hand, shot me a frosty look. He


    looked like he wanted to eat me up.


    I knew that he would not act up in front of so many people, so I was being more bold than usual.


    "Queena, what are you talking about?" Phoebe looked a little upset. She turned to Leonard and said,


    "Leonard, have you two met before?"


    "No, we haven''t. Our first meeting was at your house," Leonard answered.


    His attitude did not bother me. It was all within my expectation.


    However, being able to upset Phoebe could be considered as achieving my goal.


    "It''s not a big deal. After all, it''s only normal for Queena to be a little upset that I''ve managed to find


    such a wonderful fianc¨¦ before her..."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Phoebe was talking to Leonard, but it was obvious that her words were meant for my ears. She wanted


    to use my misfortune to show off her own happiness.


    At this time, the employee asked Phoebe to proceed to the fitting room. Pretending to be generous, she


    said to Leonard, "Leonard, why don''t you talk to Queena and give her some advice while I''m gone?"


    Leonard smiled, seemingly happy to do so. The moment Phoebe turned and walked into the fitting


    room, his face turned dark.


    He red at me. "Queena, have you forgotten what I told you? Don''t provoke me, or I''ll make things


    extremely ugly for you!"


    I chuckled. "Why should I listen to you? It''s not like there''s anything between us. In fact, I''ll do the exact


    opposite of what you want me to do!"


    "You..." Leonard was furious, but he had to control himself because of our current situation. He said


    through gritted teeth, "You''d better make sure you don''t end up in my hands. Or I''ll show you!"


    "Show me what?" I deliberately took a step forward and looked at him with my head held high.


    Leonard was just about to lose his temper when Phoebe suddenly stepped out of the fitting room, the


    employee following her with a smile.

 Chapter 13: Matched Her Aura

    Chapter 13: Matched Her Aura


    Leonard put on a calm expression and turned to look at Phoebe. I had to admit that the wedding gown


    looked good on her. It matched her pretentious aura well.


    "Leonard, do you think this looks good on me?"


    Phoebe looked at Leonard cheerily and even twirled for him to show off the gown as well as her figure.


    "It''s not bad," Leonard replied with a smile and a nod.


    "The wedding gown is pretty nice. It''s just that the person who''s wearing it doesn''t have the bosom to


    make it look womanly enough. What a shame," I purposely said.


    It was the truth, though. Phoebe''s figure had always been rather stick-like. She was about the same


    height as me, but there was nothing else to look at.


    This was especially so for her chest. Even with a padded push-up bra, she was probably a B-cup at


    most.


    Phoebe looked down at her t chest, her face turning red. Perhaps my words had hit her sore spot.


    I knew that Phoebe was an intolerant woman, but she had to maintain her gentle, innocent image with


    Leonard around. She would not be able to rage at me, but she would definitely remember this.


    She nced at my full chest and said lightly, "I heard that the size of a woman''s bosom is actually


    rted to men. A woman with a huge chest has probably had many men touch her there, right?"


    Thanks to my provocation, Phoebe was finally showing her ws. It was obvious that she wanted to


    insinuate that I was a loose woman.


    "Oh, cut the crap. If Mr. Nell doesn''t mind, you can always go and get imnts!" I shot Leonard a


    challenging look. He had remained silent throughout our exchange.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    To my surprise, Leonard did not express an opinion, nor did he stop us from quarrelling. He even


    looked slightly amused.


    He was a smart man, and at times, very cunning.


    "Queena, I know that you bear a grudge against our family. Are you here to pick a fight?" Phoebe said


    as realization finally dawned on her.


    "I''m not the type to pick a fight for nothing. You guys were the ones who came at me first," I replied


    matter-of-factly.


    "Well, whatever it is, it should end here! Leonard and I have already settled on the 8th of next month as


    our wedding date, and I really don''t want to harp on about these things anymore..."


    Was Phoebe telling me this to dispel my thoughts and to prevent certain things from happening?


    "Wow, why the rush? Is something happening?"


    I pretended to be surprised, but I could not help doing the math. The 8th of next month was only half a


    month away.


    Grandma was not in good shape. Were they trying to get the wedding settled before she passed away?


    I did not know whether they were in such a rush because of something between them, or Bell''s worries


    about Grandma''s illness.


    After all, Leonard was not an easy catch. Bell was probably afraid that things would change if they were


    dragged out.


    "Queena, you''re just here to cause trouble, aren''t you?" Phoebe started to look impatient.


    "Why are you so nervous when I was just asking? Is there really something going on?" I sneered.


    This was the way I operated. Since she had provoked me, I would not allow her to leave unscathed.


    "Whatever. I don''t want to waste time talking to you anymore. I have some wedding gowns to try


    on."

 Chapter 14: Don鈥檛 Play by Unspoken Rules

    Chapter 14: Don¡¯t y by Unspoken Rules


    Phoebe nced at me indifferently before turning to look at Leonard affectionately. It seemed that she


    was trying to show off their rtionship in front of me.


    So she was going to treat me as if I was nonexistent?


    There was no way I would allow that!


    As she turned, I stuck out a foot and stepped on the hem of her wedding gown.


    She had been in a hurry to get away from me and the momentum sent her flying towards the ground.


    The employee who had been standing in front of her reached out to hold her, but it was toote.


    ...


    Phoebe yelped in surprise and crashed to the floor. Her hair was all messed up, and her chest was


    showing. She looked disheveled.


    Leonard, who had been silent this whole time, finally lost his temper and said, "Queena, you''re


    challenging me!"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He got up, probably to teach me a lesson, but I was prepared. How could I possibly allow myself to get


    caught so easily?


    Seeing that things were going south, I fled. Leonard did not give chase because he had to attend to


    Phoebe.


    When I got to the entrance of the shop, I turned back and said in a provoking manner, "This is what you


    get when you''ve angered me. Don''t think that I''m a pushover!"


    "Queena, don''t you dare run!" Leonard helped Phoebe up before roaring at me.


    Did he expect me to listen to him? Only a fool would stay put!


    Before Leonard coulde after me, I ran out of the bridal shop and jumped into my car, which was


    parked nearby.


    After starting the car, I turned on some upbeat music, a trace of exhration running through me from


    my revenge.


    However, how could such a small punishmentpare to everything that the Jones family had done to


    me and my mother?


    I started to hatch another n, one topletely ruin Leonard and Phoebe''s wedding.


    Instead of heading home, I went to thepany. After all, I was holding the position of sales director. It


    was inappropriate for me to always be out of the office.


    After parking the car in the basement, I headed into thepany. As I walked past the front desk, Lily,


    the receptionist, greeted me.


    "Miss. Jones, it''s been a few days since youst came to the office. A client by the name of Austin


    Smith came looking for you just this morning!"


    "Oh, I took a few days off to attend to a personal matter. Did he say what he was here for?"


    I was a little surprised. How had Austin managed to find out where I worked so quickly? What was he


    up to?


    "I think he mentioned something about a project that he wanted to work with us on and he specifically


    named you to be the person in charge. You can probably ask Mr. Chow for more details. He''s really


    handsome, you know! I''m so jealous of you!" Lily said rather dreamily.


    "Do you want me to introduce him to you? He studied overseas and is the person in charge of some


    overseas investment firm''s operations here. He''s single, you know!" I said half-jokingly.


    "Really?" Lily looked a little excited at my words, but she quickly became crestfallen. "Miss. Jones, I


    think he''s probably just interested in you."


    "Well, just you wait! He''s not the right guy for me, and I''m interested in someone else anyway," I said


    nonchntly.


    "Well, if you put it that way, I''m going to take you seriously!"


    "Sure!"


    I smiled, left the front desk, and walked into the office. It was rather quiet as everybody was hard at


    work. Nobody noticed my presence.

 Chapter 15: Break Them up at All Costs

    Chapter 15: Break Them up at All Costs


    Suddenly, a door swung open. Mr. Chow waved at me enthusiastically and I walked over to him.


    He shut the door once we were in his office and asked bluntly, "Queena, what''s going on with you and


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    that Austin Smith?"


    "Nothing. A friend introduced him to me, and we''ve only met once," I answered truthfully.


    Mr. Chow was a middle-aged man, close to forty years old. He was schooled in the ways of the world.


    "Then why did he specifically ask for you to handle the negotiations for this project? He seems to be a


    high-up, so you should really give it your all!" Mr. Chow shot me a meaningful look.


    "I can''t just sell myself off to close a business, can I?"


    Despite my young age, I was already a sales director. There were rumors everywhere that I had gotten


    it by sleeping my way up thedder.


    However, I knew that they were dead wrong. I could tell them loud and clear that I had gotten to where I


    was because of my hard work and abilities.


    "Let''s not make things sound so ominous. I didn''t ask you to go against your principles. You just need


    to make sure you toe the line, you know?" Mr. Chow said shrewdly.


    "So I suppose you mean that I should learn how to put on a show and get what I need?"


    "Queena, you''re a smart girl. All you need is a little nudging." Mr. Chow beamed at my words.


    "We''ll see how it goes!" I said nomittally.


    Although I knew that Austin was probably somewhat interested in me, my main focus at the moment


    was still getting revenge on the Jones family and ruining Leonard and Phoebe''s wedding. It was not the


    right time to get emotionally involved.


    "You can''t just brush this aside, Queena. Austin''spany wants to invest in an online project and


    they''re interested in working with us. Our sales for the remainder of the year depends on this. If you


    can close this deal, you''ll be in my chair in no time."


    Mr. Chow knew that I was a career-oriented woman. He was using a promotion to persuade me.


    I could only outwardly agree with him to think things through. To tell the truth, I did not really care.


    After chatting with Mr. Chow for a little while longer, I left thepany and went to the supermarket to


    buy some daily necessities before heading home.


    When I got home, I could not help thinking about how I would ruin Phoebe and Leonard''s wedding.


    After all, it was only a week away.


    I did not know how to deal with it on my own, so I called May and asked her to brainstorm with me.


    Half an hourter, May arrived at my ce. The first thing she did was to ask me about Austin.


    "Queena, just tell me whether you''re interested or not. Austin seems to be taking this seriously."


    "I know, but you know that I have some unresolved matters at hand. Anyway, he''s not my type."


    "What? Are you still hung up on Leonard? Austin''s a pretty good catch, you know, and he''s serious


    about you. Why do you have to be so stuck on one guy?" May was trying to get me to see the light


    again.


    "May, you know how I am. I probably would''ve forgotten about him with time if he hadn''t shown up at


    the Jones family as Phoebe''s fianc¨¦. The moment I found out about that, it changed everything."


    "Man, yet another ill-fated rtionship..." May sighed and shook her head helplessly.

 Chapter 16: The Wedding Approaches

    Chapter 16: The Wedding Approaches


    "Let''s talk about this some other time. Phoebe and Leonard''s wedding is in a week''s time and there''s


    no way I can just watch them get married like that. Are you going to help me or not?"


    Iid my cards on the table to see how May would react.


    "Queena, you''re my best friend. How could I not help?"


    I could not help grinning at May''s answer. This was how she was. Despite her scolding and nagging,


    she would still help me.


    May asked, "So what''s the next step in your n?"


    "First things first, we need to find out where the wedding''s going to be held. There''s no way I can allow


    it to go on without a hitch and give the Jones family something to be smug about. I want to make it the


    "Looks like you already have something in mind. Spill it..."


    May looked at me with interest. I motioned to her and she leaned in close to me so I could whisper into


    her ear.


    After listening to my n, she could not help bursting intoughter. "You''re definitely something! That''s


    a really bold move!"


    "It''s just that you''re going to get into a bit of trouble. Are you okay with that?"


    "Yeah, it''s fine. It''s worth it if it''ll help you get some payback."


    She immediately agreed to my idea.


    After that, I started to gather information about the wedding venue.


    After all, Leonard and Phoebe''s wedding was a huge event in S City. Once they had decided on a


    venue, the invitations were sent out.


    I managed to find out that the wedding would be held at Kylin Hotel on the 8th of August.


    Most of the guests were locally renowned, which was exactly up my alley. Since I wanted to humiliate


    Leonard and Phoebe, the more people to witness it, the better.


    The only thing that I was worried about was Grandma''s situation. Before this, she had advised me to


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    be stronger as well as to forget about my enmity with the Jones family.


    However, everything that I was doing at the moment was going against her wishes. I wondered whether


    she would be mad at me if she were to find out.


    After the previous incident, there was no way I could get into the Jones family home, but I could not


    help worrying about Grandma.


    This was also the only reservation I had about getting revenge on the Jones family. I had no choice but


    to find out about Grandma''s condition from Aunt Nancy.


    Therefore, I gave her a call.


    When she answered, she sounded a little surprised because I rarely made the first move in calling her.


    This was mainly because she spent the bulk of her time overseas. She had only returned because of


    Grandma''s illness.


    Aunt Nancy had a strong, stubborn personality, and she was also an odd woman. In her younger days,


    she had had a rtionship that had gone south, and she had stayed single since, without a child.


    "Queena, I''m sorry you had to go through that thest time you came over. Your grandmother found out


    about itter on, but things at the Jones family aren''t really up to her anymore. It''s getting harder and


    harder for her to sway your father''s decisions..."


    "Aunt Nancy, I know Grandma means well. How is she doing?"


    "You know that there''s nothing that can cure her. I''ve already asked many experts in America for their


    opinion, and they said that the worst thing could happen anytime..."


    My heart ached as she told me about Grandma''s condition.


    "You know about Phoebe''s wedding, right? It''s on the 8th of August, at Kylin Hotel."


    Aunt Nancy sounded like she was making a simple statement and at the same time, giving me a


    reminder.

 Chapter 17: Against the Wedding

    Chapter 17: Against the Wedding


    "Really?" I pretended to be unaware of this.


    I did not think that Aunt Nancy was privy to the issues between Phoebe, Leonard, and myself. It was


    more likely that she was just telling me about this matter.


    How could she possibly know that it was all I had thought about in recent times?


    "You know, your grandmother was against this wedding. She''s never viewed Gail and Phoebe as part


    of our family, but your father was all for it because of the Nell family''s status. That''s why I won''t be


    attending the wedding either."


    I had already guessed what was going on in Bell''s mind, but Aunt Nancy''s refusal to attend was a


    happy surprise.


    In fact, this was what I had hoped for. I had already set my mind on ruining their wedding, and Aunt


    Nancy''s absence would only make things easier for me.


    After hanging up the phone, I felt a little conflicted. I was not sure whether it was appropriate for me to


    use my own methods in getting revenge on the Jones family at this point in time.


    However, I knew that Grandma would forgive me for all of this because of her guilt towards my mother


    and me.


    With this train of thought, I felt a bit more relieved.


    Over the next few days, I spent most of my time at home orpany. I tried my best to act like nothing


    was going on.


    In between, Austin came to mypany twice, apparently to talk about the project, but I came up with


    various reasons to avoid seeing him.


    I would not allow Austin''s sudden appearance to disrupt my n.


    As Phoebe and Leonard''s wedding loomed closer, news started appearing on the Inte about it.


    Sometimes, I even heard some female colleagues gossiping about it.


    To my surprise, someone had spread the news about certain things that even I was unaware of.


    Rumor had it that this union between a match seemingly made in heaven was dotted with scandals.


    Phoebe had had a boyfriend while studying in America, but she had dumped him without hesitation


    when she had the chance totch onto Leonard.


    Leonard was no saint either. It was rumoured that he had a mistress somewhere.


    I wondered whether I could be considered one of them.


    This was the way things were. I had never asked Leonard for anything throughout our rtionship and


    had not even taken a single cent of his money when our rtionship ended.


    I would probably be the most foolish mistress ever, would not I?


    However, I felt that the rumour about Phoebe having dumped her boyfriend for Leonard was most likely


    true.


    With Phoebe''s pretentious personality, it was something that she could do with no qualms. She was an


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    extremely selfish person, after all.


    At this thought, my heart ached a little for Leonard. Phoebe was not someone to be trifled with.


    Phoebe and Leonard''s wedding was extremelyvish. The banquet hall that took up the whole first


    floor of Kylin Hotel had been booked for it and luxurious cars lined the road leading towards the hotel.


    May and I had already agreed that I would make my appearance to warm up the show, then she would


    show up for the climax.


    I made my appearance neither too early nor toote, arriving when most of the guests were already in


    attendance. I had deliberately picked a low-cut crimson gown so that I could stand out.

 Chapter 18: Crashing the Wedding

    Chapter 18: Crashing the Wedding


    I walked along the red carpet leading to the hotel''s entrance. Before I could enter, a security guard


    stopped me and asked to see my invitation.


    In fact, I had already prepared a forged invitation, but I did not show it to him. Instead, I kicked up a


    fuss.


    "Are you blind? I''m the bride''s elder sister. Why do I still need to show you my invitation?"


    At this time, there were still guests heading into the hotel. They turned to look at me and started


    whispering among themselves at my antics.


    This was exactly what I wanted. I was not afraid to cause a ruckus, and I wanted it to be as big as


    possible.


    The security guards did not dare to get into a fight with me. One of them headed inside and brought


    Bell out with him a little whileter.


    He was a little surprised to see me. I could see the fury that immediately started to burn in his eyes.


    "You''re not invited to your sister''s wedding. What are you doing here?" He growled at me.


    "You said so yourself. It''s my sister''s wedding, so shouldn''t I be present to give her my blessings?


    Phoebe did verbally invite me, you know!"


    Bell snorted. "I know you well enough to know that there''s no way you''d be that kind."


    "If so, I''m sorry to say that you really don''t know me all that well, then. I have to attend this wedding no


    matter what!" I said obstinately.


    At such a time and ce, I was not intimidated by Bell at all.


    Bell frowned at my words. He knew it was not the right time for him to act up, so he gave it some


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    thought and said, "I won''t make things hard for you in view of the circumstances. You can attend if you


    want to, but you''d better be on your best behavior. Don''t think of pulling anything funny, or you''ll be in


    for it!"


    "Honestly, do you need to treat a wedding like you''re going to war?" I chuckled.


    Threatening me?


    If I did not have the guts to face the consequences, I would not havee!


    Bell did not respond. He waved a hand at the security guards to allow me to enter, his face red with


    rage.


    I was not afraid of humiliation, but he was.


    I strode into the banquet hall, which was decoratedvishly. It was almostpletely filled with guests.


    Bell was right behind me the whole time. He made me sit at a table somewhere near the corner.


    This seat was a distance away from the stage, probably because Bell wanted me to go unnoticed. I sat


    down unceremoniously and started to take in my surroundings.


    I wanted to see whether I could spot any familiar faces before the wedding started, but there were


    none. A man I did not know came over to flirt with me, though, but I gave him the cold shoulder.


    It was a little noisy in the banquet hall, but silence fell when the host started the proceedings. I looked


    in the host''s direction and saw Leonard.


    He had a ck, tailor-made tuxedo and ck tie on. His hair was neatly styled, which made him look


    ssy and elegant.


    No one would expect a man like himself to be so wild in bed. In fact, I was a little puzzled about which


    side of him was the true Leonard Nell.


    Suddenly, I felt rather bitter. This was a scene that I had imagined countless times, except that I would


    be in Phoebe''s shoes.

 Chapter 19: Right on Time

    Chapter 19: Right on Time


    I tried my best to shelve my thoughts and calm myself down. I watched as things unfolded on stage.


    Based on my calctions, May would be making her appearance soon.


    As the host warmed up the atmosphere, music started to y in time with a recording of the happy


    couple. The guests cooed appropriately and wished them well.


    With the help of two bridesmaids, Phoebe slowly walked towards the stage, the train of her wedding


    gown trailing her elegantly.


    At this moment, Phoebe had a proud smile on. Perhaps it was because she felt that everything was


    going her way and that she would soon be Leonard''s wife.


    On the other hand, Leonard looked as calm as usual. When Phoebe reached the stage, she looked at


    him shyly.


    At this time, I nced at Bell. He had temporarily forgotten about me since all of his attention was


    focused on the stage.


    "Next up, let''s have the bride and groom put on their wedding rings. Let''s all give them our blessings!"


    The host''s voice was filled with enthusiasm and excitement, and all the guests as well as Bell trained


    their eyes on the happy couple.


    "Hold up, I object to this marriage!"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    A shrill female voice suddenly ripped through the happy scene. I smiled as everyone turned to look at


    the source of the voice.


    May''s appearance was right on time. She had a white dress on and her belly looked swollen. To the


    guests, it was obvious that she was pregnant.


    "Who is this?"


    The guests started whispering among themselves. Phoebe was staring at May in astonishment, but


    Leonard did not even flinch. He merely narrowed his eyes in May''s direction.


    "Leonard, if you marry her, what''s going to happen to my baby?" May said as she looked at Leonard


    bitterly.


    I had to admit that May was a great actress. Every action and expression of hers was on point.


    "What are you talking about, you crazy woman?"


    Gail Sampson was the first to explode. She jumped to her feet and red at May ferociously.


    "Don''t think that you can bully me just because I''m all alone. Let Leonard speak for himself! Do you


    admit that I''m pregnant with your child or not?"


    Leonard nced at May and said coldly, "Who are you?"


    "s, you heartless man! You said that you would marry me and take care of me and the baby, yet


    here you are, pretending not to know me and marrying another woman..."


    May suddenly burst into tears and started wailing, looking absolutely heartbroken.


    The guests were abuzz at May''s words.


    "I heard long ago that Leonard has a mistress. Looks like his past misdeeds have finally caught up with


    him!"


    "Did you hear about the bride, though? Apparently, she dumped her boyfriend so she couldtch onto


    the Nell family!"


    "Tsk tsk... looks like we''re in for a good show!"


    I felt extremely pleased as I listened to the whispering. Next to me, Bell was trembling with


    rage.

 Chapter 20: You Again?

    Chapter 20: You Again?


    Leonard took a couple of steps forward and said to May, "Since you im that you''re pregnant with my


    child, I don''t mind going to the hospital for a DNA test right now to prove my case..."


    Phoebe panicked at this and hurriedly said, "Leonard, if you leave now, what''s going to happen to our


    wedding?"


    Leonard turned to look at her calmly. "Are you willing to marry me before we clear this matter up?"


    "I..." For a moment, Phoebe was speechless.


    It seemed like there was no way for her to answer this question correctly.


    Obviously, Leonard was testing her as well. He knew May''s child was not his, and have heard the


    rumors about Phoebe.


    May, on the other hand, was starting to lose herposure because of Leonard''s request to do a DNA


    test. She looked a little anxious.


    At this moment, it was time for me to do my part. I broke away from Bell and quickly made myself


    known.


    "I''m sure everyone knows of a scumbag like him, right? He got someone pregnant, yet he''s refusing to


    admit it, and he''s even making my sister marry him! I can''t even imagine just how unfair this is for her!"


    I deliberately made things out to sound like I was on Phoebe''s side so that it would agitate the crowd


    even more. I wanted to see how Leonard would react.


    "Queena, you again?"


    Leonard nced at me, seemingly not too surprised. It made me feel a little nervous, though.


    "What''s wrong, Mr. Nell? Have you had so many jilted lovers that you can''t keep track of them


    anymore?" I sneered.


    "You arranged all of this, didn''t you?" Leonard asked.


    Leonard''s words made me flush a little. I quickly shielded May with my body, nning on continuing


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    with my act.


    I consoled her, saying, "Don''t be scared, okay? With all the witnesses present, we won''t allow him to


    get away with this. We''ll make sure that you get the justice that you deserve!"


    "Justice? Queena, who are you to decide what''s just and what''s not?"


    Leonard''s face was stormy.


    I gulped.


    Honestly, Leonard was terrifying when he was angry. However, since we were already at this stage, I


    could not back down.


    "You''re right, Leonard," I retorted, trying to inject some bravado into my voice. "It''s not up to me to


    decide, but it''s certainly not up to you either! Why should we believe that you''re telling the truth?"


    May seemed to return to her senses and chimed in, "That''s right! It''s not like you''ll admit to fooling


    around, will you?"


    "Let''s go to the hospital and get a DNA test done."


    Leonard looked murderous. With that one sentence, he reached behind me to grab May.


    Of course, I could not let him seed. I hurriedly tried to protect May as she dodged him and sobbed,


    wailing about how Leonard had mistreated her.


    If we were not in such a situation, I would apud her performance.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Bell looking like he had swallowed a fly.


    I supposed that the current situation was probably really ridiculous.


    "That''s enough!"


    Leonard forced out through gritted teeth, looking even more pissed off. He seemed to notice that


    something was amiss and stopped trying to catch May. He snapped his fingers.


    Several security guards immediately swarmed over to us.


    Leonard pointed at May and ordered, "Catch her!"

 Chapter 21: A Farce

    Chapter 21: A Farce


    I raised my voice, drowning his out, and said, "Are you resorting to physical violence? You must be


    feeling guilty!"


    May startled me by suddenly sitting down on the floor. She started pping her thigh as she wailed,


    "Oh my God, how can a man like this exist? Leonard Nell, don''t you remember all the promises you


    made when you slept with me?"


    The security guards seemed to have been stunned by May. They hesitated, afraid to grab her.


    "Let''s ask everyone for their opinion!" I took the opportunity to turn and look at the guests. "Do you


    think my sister should marry a man like this?!"


    Offstage, the guests were whispering among themselves.


    "It''s normal to have some fun on the side, but Leonard''s gone overboard this time."


    "How could he have not used a condom when having a fling? What an inexperienced greenhorn."


    "He''s rich, though! Isn''t the bride marrying him for the Nell family''s money anyway?"


    ...


    I lowered my head and smirked.


    Soon enough, this wedding would turn into an absolute farce. The delight that Phoebe had felt as she


    walked into this banquet hall before now turned into big humiliation.


    However, it was still not enough.


    I turned around and said frantically, "Phoebe,e with me! This marriage isn''t worth your time and


    effort!"


    Phoebe was trembling all over like she was having Parkinson''s. "You..."


    She was probably fuming, wasn''t she? I was secretly delighted, but I had to continue looking indignant.


    "Come on!"


    Phoebe shrieked, "Get the f*ck out of here, you b*tch! Get out!"


    Under the lights, it was obvious that Phoebe''s face was crimson with rage. Even her makeup could not


    conceal it.


    I put on an injured look and held a hand to my chest. "Phoebe, don''t you see that I''m doing this for your


    own good?" I pointed at Leonard. "What do you see in a scumbag like him? You even dumped your


    longtime boyfriend for him! Was it worth it?"


    "Queena Jones!"


    Phoebe let out an ear-piercing shriek.


    I could clearly see the tears welling up in her eyes.


    The guests were hanging on my every word with excitement.


    "I didn''t expect the rumor about her ex-boyfriend to be true!"


    "Looks like Miss. Jones also has a moreplicated past than expected."


    I watched as the blood drained from Phoebe''s face.


    She never would have imagined that I would use such a method to expose her past to the public.


    From this day onwards, the Jones family would be nothing more than aughingstock.


    If Bell had known that things would turn out this way, what would he have thought?


    I was so pleased with myself that I wanted to turn around to see the look on Bell''s face.


    However, I met Leonard''s gaze mid-turn.


    His eyes were so dark that they were almost ck, and the fury in them was obvious. It made me feel


    like he could burn me to ashes with a single look.


    My heart jolted and I averted my gaze, not wanting him to see how much he intimidated me.


    "That''s enough."


    Leonard''s cold voice rang out next to me. "Guards, escort Queena and this crazy woman out."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Yes, Mr. Nell."


    The security guards bowed at him and started to walk towards us.


    I grabbed May and took two steps back, standing at the edge of the stage.


    It seemed that Leonard had finally realized that keeping us here would only create more fodder for


    gossip for everyone present.


    However, was this enough?


    To me, absolutely not!


    I pursed my lips and put my hands behind my back, holding on to something in my pocket.


    The security guards inched closer to us. May held onto me tightly,pletely hidden behind me.


    "Pleasee with us, miss. Both of you,"


    the security guards said toughly as they stopped in front of me.


    "Come with you? Sure," I said lightly while slowly moving my hands to the front. "However... I have one


    more gift for you."


    When he heard the word "gift", Leonard''s expression changed and he roared, "Stop her!"


    Unfortunately, he was toote.


    I raised my hand without hesitation and swung my arm with all my might!

 Chapter 22: An Unforgettable Wedding

    Chapter 22: An Unforgettable Wedding


    Fake notes with the words "Sky Bank" printed on them were sent flying. The security guards had not


    expected this and stood there looking stunned.


    Phoebe was dumbfounded, her mouth agape. She looked ridiculous and even had a few notes stuck to


    her hair.


    "I specially printed these tomemorate the death of you and your ex-boyfriend''s love."


    After that, I grabbed May''s arm and ran. "Come on!"


    Five secondster, Phoebe''s enraged voice rang out from behind me. "Get them!"


    Tsk, she was too slow.


    I smirked and picked up speed.


    I had already been to this hotel several times before this and knew theyout much better than


    Leonard''s guards did.


    Holding May''s hands, I ran out into the corridor and made several twists and turns. Soon enough, we


    lost the guards on our tail.


    Once we were sure that we were out of danger, we stopped and looked at each other, trying to catch


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    our breath before bursting intoughter.


    However, for some reason, it did not feel as gratifying as I had expected.


    ...


    By the time I walked out of the hotel, the sky was already dark. I was afraid that Leonard woulde


    after me to settle the score, so I roamed around tillte before heading home.


    After reaching home, I took off my sweat-drenched clothes and threw them onto the sofa before


    flopping onto the bed.


    When I turned on my phone, there was news everywhere about Leonard and Phoebe''s wedding.


    "Shocking news! Young magnate''s wedding suffers from a huge plot twist! The bride is in love with


    another?"


    "Incredible! Magnate''s wedding causes the bride to break down as a pregnant ex-girlfriend crashes the


    wedding!"


    I clicked on one of the links.


    The apartment was inplete darkness with my phone''s screen being the only source of light.


    Someone would probably get a fright if they were to see such a scene.


    The link took a while to load before slowly disying its contents.


    Smack dab in the centre of the screen was a huge photo of Phoebe. She was holding her wedding


    bouquet with a couple of fake notes stuck to her hair, looking dumbfounded. Beneath it, the photo was


    captioned, "Leonard Nell''s bride. P.S., the wedding did not work out."


    ...


    I could not help bursting intoughter.


    Reporters truly were good with their words. That simple caption was dripping with sarcasm and


    mockery.


    All of Phoebe''s arrogance and pride had backfired on her.


    Her wedding waspletely ruined, and she was not able to marry Leonard. This was what she


    deserved, though, and I had personally delivered it to her.


    I really wanted to ask her whether she was satisfied with my "gift".


    As I scrolled through the photos of Phoebe''s humiliation, I flipped over leisurely and continuedughing


    to myself.


    "Does it delight you that much?"


    In the darkness, someone suddenly spoke.


    I sat up immediately, breaking into a cold sweat. "Who''s there?!"

 Chapter 23: Made My Stomach Roil

    Chapter 23: Made My Stomach Roil


    I could hear my voice trembling.


    Was there someone else other than me in here?!


    With a click, the lights were turned on.


    The whole room suddenly lit up, almost blinding me. I held up a hand to cover my eyes and saw a tall


    figure through the slits between my fingers.


    It was Leonard.


    My heart suddenly sank.


    Leonard walked over to me, still dressed in his wedding tuxedo. A handkerchief was neatly tucked into


    his chest pocket.


    He walked over and appraised me.


    I felt like I had been stripped naked. I backed away on the bed.


    Leonard stopped by the bedside and asked coldly, "Why''d you stopughing?" He paused, his voice


    turning even frostier. "You''re scared."


    It was an affirmative sentence, not a question.


    I gulped and tried my best to look as threatening as I could. "Of course. How could I not be, with you


    suddenlying over here for no reason, Mr. Nell? In fact..." I dragged my sentence out. "I''ve never


    given you the key to my home, have I? How''d you get in here?"


    Leonard didn''t speak. He merely looked at me pointedly with his arms crossed over his chest.


    His gaze seemed to pierce straight into my heart through my eyes.


    I was flustered by his gaze, but I refused to give in to him. "Mr. Nell, please leave now!"


    "Leave?"


    Heughed in an ambiguous manner, and it made a chill run down my spine.


    I reached for my phone and pretended to make a call. "If you don''t, I''m going to call the police!"


    Leonard nodded leisurely. "Go ahead, then."


    I was stunned as I held my phone.


    "When theye, I can just tell them that we''re having a lovers'' quarrel." Leonard bent down and


    ced his arms on both sides of my body while looking into my eyes. "Think about it, Queena... Is


    there a single inch of your body that I don''t know?"


    My face reddened with rage. "How shameless can you be?!"


    Leonard answered in a lukewarm tone, "However shameless I am, at least I didn''t ruin someone''s


    wedding."


    ...


    I could only remain silent.


    "Queena, tell me the truth."


    Leonard inched closer, the tip of his nose a hair''s breadth away from mine. His breath fanned over my


    face, tickling me slightly.


    "Are you still hung up on me?"


    I didn''t know how to answer him.


    I opened my mouth, wanting to mock his narcissism. The words were on the tip of my tongue, but I


    couldn''t bring myself to actually say them.


    Perhaps in the deepest crevices of my heart, that was exactly how I felt.


    Leonard watched me for a while, then smirked. "Looks like you''re really hung up on me."


    "Are you kidding me?!" Stung, I denied his words vehemently. "Who do you think you are? You''re the


    His eyes suddenly frosted over. "Then why''d you ruin my wedding?!"


    I wanted to dig myself a hole with his eyes trained on me.


    With no other choice, I scoffed deceptively and turned away to avoid his gaze. "I was doing it for your


    own good. It''s not like you''re unaware of how Phoebe really is... I was doing you a favour by helping


    you escape from her clutches! You wouldn''t want to be a victim of her adulterous ways, would you?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The more I spoke, the more jumbled my words became. In the end, I didn''t even know what I was


    saying.


    Leonard did not speak.


    The room fell into silence so palpable that I felt chilly.


    "Very well."


    After what seemed like ages, Leonard finally said indifferently, "I guess I should thank you, then,


    Queena. Thank you for being so considerate of me."


    His tone was mocking. It was obvious that he was still mad.


    Helplessly, I could only reiterate. "I''m not lying, I swear. Plenty of people know about Phoebe''s ex-


    boyfriend."


    Leonard remained silent.


    I bit the bullet and continued, "Trust me, Leonard. I don''t have any feelings for you, okay? I just want to


    get revenge on the Jones family."


    "And I truly want to thank you, from the bottom of my heart."


    He suddenly leaned in close to me and nibbled on my earlobe before whispering into my ear.


    My body still remembered the stimtion and excitement that he''d given me over the course of our


    rtionship. It only took him a few simple actions to break through my defences.


    I fell back on the bed weakly, almost crying out.


    "Queena, you''re not much different from Phoebe," Leonard smirked as he started to take my clothes


    off. "Youin about me, but in truth..."


    He raised a hand and waved it in front of me proudly.


    I waspletely out of it, thanks to his ministrations. I was forced to hang on to him as I opened my


    eyes and caught sight of the wetness on his fingers.


    That was the evidence of my body reacting to him.


    "Let go of me!"


    I was angry and embarrassed. I suddenly regained my strength and tried to shove him away.


    He clucked his tongue impatiently and pinned me to the bed, continuing to do as he liked.


    Amidst our tussle, the red rose that was ced in his breast pocket fell out andnded next to my face.


    I looked at it, my head buzzing.


    That was the evidence of his and Phoebe''s wedding.


    Had hee here to abuse me because he couldn''t marry Phoebe?


    What did he take me for?


    I struggled as if my life depended on it andnded a kick on Leonard''s calf.


    He groaned painfully.


    "Let me..."


    My words turned into a cry of pain.


    Leonard lowered his head to my shoulder and bit me hard.


    His teeth had to be really sharp. I could clearly feel the sharp paining from my shoulder, almost as


    if he''d ripped my flesh off.


    He looked up and licked away the traces of blood on his lips. "You want it rough? I''ll give it to you,


    then."


    I red at him fiercely. "You''re a freak! Go and have your wicked way with Phoebe if you''re so


    desperate! We''re finished, remember?"


    "Phoebe? I''ll pass." He smirked. "Right now, you''re the one that I want to have my wicked way with."


    I opened my mouth to say something, but Leonard took the opportunity to slip into me.


    ...


    Our bodies were still extremelypatible. Initially, I''d resisted and struggled, but I eventually lost my


    senses to his skilled ministrations.


    At longst, Leonard was done. He pulled away from me.


    I let out a muffled groan and used my remaining strength to turn away from him.


    There was a full-length mirror opposite the bed. Through it, I saw Leonard leisurely get to his feet and


    put on his wedding tuxedo.


    I bit my lip hard.


    When he was done, he bent down and kissed me on the cheek.


    I wiped away the traces he''d left on me roughly. "How disgusting!"


    Leonard acted like he hadn''t heard a thing. He merely said softly, "You''re still as good in bed as ever."


    These words revolted me even more.


    I pulled the nket over me to cover up my body and shut my eyes tightly.


    I''d slept with Leonard several times, but I''d never felt so disgusted that my stomach was practically


    roiling.

 Chapter 24: Are You Willing to Be My Mistress?

    Chapter 24: Are You Willing to Be My Mistress?


    "Queena."


    Leonard straightened his handkerchief leisurely, seemingly pondering something. After a moment of


    silence, he put it back inside his suit pocket and said slowly, "If you don''t mind being my mistress... we


    can continue like this."


    Mistress?


    Continue like this?


    I flipped the covers open and red at him. "Don''t you think you''re being ridiculous?"


    It was supposed to be his and Phoebe''s wedding night, yet he''d ended up in bed with me and was


    even asking me to be his mistress.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    It was ludicrous!


    Leonard threw the red rose into the rubbish bin coolly. "Think about it, Queena."


    Despite my exasperation, I tried my best to maintain myposure. "No, I don''t need to. I don''t want to


    have anything to do with you for the rest of my life."


    "You don''t want to have anything to do with me?"


    Leonard chuckled as he repeated my words. He then leaned into me.


    I reflexively backed away.


    Unexpectedly, he merely lowered his head and swiped a hand on the sheets.


    "That''s not what your body says." Leonard showed me his fingers. "Queena, don''t lie to yourself."


    Without hesitation, I pped his hand away.


    He didn''t get angry, merely walking towards the door whileughing. "Think it over. I have all the time in


    the world to wait for your answer."


    "Save it!" I yelled furiously. "I''ll never agree to it, not in this lifetime!"


    He ignored me and continued towards the door.


    When he reached the entrance, he bent down to put on his shoes, then turned back to say to me, "Oh,


    right. Since we''re on the topic of a lifetime, you should remember this well. Even if I don''t marry


    Phoebe, I won''t marry you. Not in this lifetime."


    With a click, he turned off the lights. The room fell into darkness.


    Iy on the bed and listened to the sound of his footsteps fading away.


    Leonard was gone.


    I was so enraged that my chest ached. I stared at the ceiling nkly.


    I never expected to end up in Leonard''s hands.


    I felt humiliated thinking about what had just happened.


    I was sticky with sweat, and the sheets were damp from our previous activities. I wasn''t in the mood to


    bother about it.


    ...


    A familiar ringtone suddenly rang out.


    Someone was calling me.


    I didn''t want to move, still staring at the ceiling.


    At such an ungodly hour, only Gail or Bell would be calling me. Phoebe would never call.


    As I recalled Phoebe''s reaction during the wedding, I smiled, then sighed.


    She''d put in so much effort to maintain her image, painstakingly ying the part of a stately, gentle


    However, I wasn''t much better off.


    Both of us had suffered from humiliation, hers in public and mine in private. Neither of us had won this


    round.


    However, if Phoebe were to find out that her fianc¨¦ had slept with me on their wedding night...


    I shook my head, imagining her reaction.


    She would probably want to kill me... even if her fianc¨¦ was the one who''d forced himself on me.


    While I was deep in thought, my phone had stopped ringing.


    I finally regained some strength and flipped onto my side, trying to get away from the dampness on the


    sheets.


    ...


    Suddenly, my phone started ringing again.


    They were really persistent.


    I sighed and felt around behind me for my phone. I was just about to reject the call when I saw that May


    was the one calling.


    ...


    "Hello?"


    I answered the phone, my voice a little hoarse.


    May didn''t notice anything wrong andughed happily on the other end of the line. "Queena, did you


    see the news?"


    "Yeah," I answered simply.


    "It''s wonderful!" May was caught up in her own world. "I never would''ve expected there to be so many


    reporters at the wedding... Did you see all those photos of Phoebe''s humiliation sttered all over the


    Inte?"


    I was not in the mood to chat with her. I answered her perfunctorily, ready to hang up.


    "Wait, Queena. Let me finish." May stopped me.


    I sighed. "Go on."


    "I did some sleuthing online." May''s voice turned serious. "It turns out that Leonardes from an


    affluent and powerful family. Now that you''ve messed up his wedding, he won''t let you off the hook so


    easily."


    ...


    I didn''t say anything.


    In fact, I''d found out about Leonard''s background much earlier than May had. It was just that I''d been


    so caught up in the exhration of getting revenge that I''dpletely forgotten about the fallout.


    Unexpectedly, May was thinking ahead this time. She had never been the type.


    She went on to say, "You should be careful during this time."


    "Yeah, I know. Don''t worry,"


    I answered and quickly hung up.


    I was doomed to insomnia on this night.


    I tossed and turned in bed. All I could think about was Leonard''s hateful face.


    Leonard, Leonard, Leonard...


    ...


    I let out a low scream and covered my face with my pillow.


    Aside from physical pleasure, Leonard had brought me nothing but shame and hatred.


    I hated Gail, Phoebe, Bell, and now, even Leonard.


    If not for them, my life wouldn''t be in such a sorry state.


    ...


    The next day, I woke up with a matching pair of dark eye circles. After washing up and getting dressed,


    I left without even putting on makeup.


    When I arrived at thepany, May was already waiting for me.


    When she saw me, she let out a surprised cry. "Queena, why do you look so haggard?!"


    "Me?"


    I touched my face, finding that it was indeed rather swollen due to water retention.


    May looked at me reproachfully and pulled me to the washroom, making me look at myself in the


    mirror.


    "Take a look at yourself, Queena. Your dark eye circles are so obvious!" she reprimanded. "I know you


    were happyst night, but you don''t have to put your health at risk to celebrate, do you?"


    May thought that I''d lost sleep because I was too happy.


    I smiled bitterly, not knowing how to make things clear to her.


    For the whole day, I was unable to focus. I even managed to ruin a deal.


    "Queena, Mr. Chow wants to see you in his office."


    I rubbed my aching temples and looked up.


    The new secretary stood at the entrance of my office.


    I smiled at her and got to my feet unsteadily before heading to Mr. Chow''s office.


    I knew what I was in for. After all, it was my fault for ruining the deal.


    "Queena, what''s wrong with you today?"

 Chapter 25: Many Fishes in the Ocean

    Chapter 25: Many Fishes in the Ocean


    Mr. Chow asked me to sit down in front of him.


    I sighed, not intending to exin. "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault."


    There was no point mulling over the reason since the mistake had already been made. That was how


    things were in the workce.


    Mr. Chow shook his head and sighed. "You don''t look so good. Have you been crying? Did you and


    your boyfriend break up?"


    ...


    My breath hitched.


    The word "boyfriend" hit me in a sore spot. Leonard had never treated me as his girlfriend. We could


    only be described as friends with benefits.


    I didn''t say anything. To Mr. Chow, this was a yes answer.


    He stood up, walked over to me, and patted me on the shoulder sympathetically. "That''s how


    rtionships are, you know. There''s no need to take it so seriously. You''re still young, Queena, and


    there are many fishes in the ocean."


    I tried to smile. "Thanks."


    Something seemed to ur to Mr. Chow and his eyes lit up. "Oh, right, how about that guy from the


    investment firm? He seemed really interested in you!"


    Was he referring to Austin?


    I lowered my head and said nothing.


    Mr. Chow winked at me. "Out with the old, in with the new. Queena, think about it. If you get together


    with Austin, you''ll be able to close so many deals for thepany!"


    His enthusiasm red up instantly. I could only go through the motions and say, "Thanks. I''ll think about


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    it."


    "You should get some rest today." Mr. Chow sat down behind his desk again. "Get a good night''s sleep


    ande back to work tomorrow."


    ...


    Since my direct superior had given the order, I started packing up my things to go home.


    As soon as I was done, the phone on my desk rang.


    I answered it, and Lily''s voice came through. "Miss. Jones, there''s a client looking for you at the front


    desk."


    Another client? It was thest thing I wanted to deal with at the moment.


    I moved my lips, deciding not to tell her that I''d been given the day off. "Give me a minute, I''m on my


    way."


    I put my bag back into the drawer underneath my desk and turned to see May giggling cheekily.


    Could it be...


    I frowned suspiciously and walked over to May. "Which client is here to see me? Is it Austin?"


    "Don''t jump to conclusions," May denied as she shook her head. "I haven''t been in contact with him.


    How would I know whether he was here?"


    My suspicion was dispelled a little by her words.


    She urged, "Hurry up!"


    Recalling how skillfully May had acted at Phoebe''s wedding, my suspicions were raised again. "Are you


    really not lying to me?"


    "Why... why would I lie to you?"


    May blinked innocently.


    If not for her eyes darting around, she''d be more convincing.


    "May, you..." I sighed.


    I was about to say something else when Austin''s voice rang out from behind me. "Hi, Queena."


    How''d he get up here so quickly?


    It was my turn to look sheepish. I turned around and reached out a hand. "Hi."


    May smiled happily and went back to her seat. She started typing away, but who knew what she was


    really doing.


    Austin reached out a hand and grasped mine.


    His palm was warm and dry, and I could smell his expensive cologne. Inexplicably, I thought of another


    pair of hands, one that was longer, slimmer, and better-looking than Austin''s.


    Seeing that I was a little dazed, he smiled and held up his briefcase. "Aren''t you going to invite me to


    have a seat? I have something important to talk about."


    "Huh? Oh, yeah, sure."


    I snapped back to reality and led Austin into an empty conference room.


    He held out a chair for me before seating himself. He pulled out a document from his briefcase but


    didn''t hand it to me. "Bad night''s sleep?"


    I ran a finger over my dark eye circles and lied, "Not really."


    Austin was insistent. "You don''t look..."


    I felt a little annoyed and my tone became much more distant. "Aren''t you here to talk about a deal?"


    I knew I''d made the wrong move the moment the words were out of my mouth.


    This deal with Austin was extremely important to ourpany and would have a direct impact on our


    profit for the remainder of the year. I couldn''t offend such an important client because of my own


    issues.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean it like that," I exined.


    Austin smiled and handed me the document. "No, you''re not to me. It was unprofessional of me to


    ask so many questions."


    His gentleness easily resolved the awkward situation.


    I epted the document and started to read it seriously.


    I looked through it for a long time, but I couldn''t absorb anything. It felt like the words were all jumbled


    up.


    Austin waited patiently, not saying a word.


    The quieter he was, the more embarrassed I felt. I had no choice but to put the document aside and


    say, "I''m sorry, I''m really not in a good state today."


    He smiled. "It''s fine. Happens to everyone, right?"


    His gaze was so gentle that it pierced me. I bowed my head, not daring to hold his gaze.


    Austin''s attitude towards me was obvious. A man would only be this amodating and gentle with a


    woman when he was interested in her.


    In fact, it seemed that he could no longer be satisfied with just sex.


    However, I didn''t feel anything for him and I didn''t know whether I would with time. At the very least, I


    didn''t have any feelings for him at the moment.


    The room fell into silence, the atmosphere bing a little awkward.


    Austin broke the silence. "You may not be inspired to read this here, but things could be different with a


    change of location."


    It was obvious that he was asking me out.


    I smiled absent-mindedly and said simply, "Really?"


    "There''s a cafe two streets away from here. The Blue Mountain coffee there''s pretty good. Wanna give


    it a try?" Austin asked.


    Coffee?


    I was tempted by this suggestion. Perhaps I''d be in better condition after having some coffee.


    Moreover, I really did need to make up for my earlier mistake.


    "Well... why not?"


    I nodded, agreeing to his invitation.


    ...


    Austin drove us to the cafe.


    It was decorated in an exquisite and ssy manner. The customers were all well-dressed and carried


    themselves well, giving off the sort of aura only high-society folk would. In fact, there wasn''t anything


    cheap on the menu.


    I had rarely been to such ces since leaving the Jones family at sixteen.


    I was a little absent-minded and didn''t even hear the waiter ask for my order.


    "Miss, miss?" The waiter called me.


    "Oh, sorry." I came back to my senses and smiled in embarrassment. "I''ll have a Blue Mountain coffee


    with double sugar and milk."


    Austin nced at me and ordered a ck coffee.


    After the waiter left, Austin asked me, "You like sweet things?"


    "Yeah, I have a sweet tooth."


    I smiled at him.


    My life was bitter enough; I didn''t need to add bitter coffee to the mix. It was best taken by people who


    didn''t have to worry about a thing.


    Only those that had never experienced the bitter side of life would want to have a taste of it,


    right?

 Chapter 26: An Obscure Confession

    Chapter 26: An Obscure Confession


    Our order was soon served. I added the milk and sugar into the coffee and slowly stirred it.


    Austin sipped his coffee and asked, "What do you think of the prospect of ourpanies working


    together?"


    Prospects, huh?


    This project would affect ourpany''s revenue for the second half of the year as well as my job.


    However, I didn''t know much about the Inte industry.


    What''s more...


    I hesitated, then answered truthfully, "Austin, it''s really not the best decision to have me handle this


    project. There are other people in ourpany that know this industry much better than I do... Perhaps


    you''d like to consider having someone else handle this?"


    Austin shook his head gracefully. "You''re the only one that''s included in my consideration."


    This was almost like an obscure confession.


    I could feel my heart skip a beat and my face warm. I had no choice but to sip my coffee to conceal my


    awkwardness.


    There was no denying that Austin was an outstanding, handsome man. However, his confession still


    put me in a tough spot.


    The atmosphere had barely lightened before turning awkward again.


    "Miss. Jones, you..." Austin started to say.


    At the same time, a familiar, shrill voice rang out from the table behind us. "You mean that old hag?


    She''s in the hospital."


    Was that Gail?!


    I stiffened and gestured to Austin to stop talking.


    He looked at me in confusion but stopped anyway.


    Gail continued speaking behind us.


    I rummaged through my bag and took out a small makeup mirror. I carefully observed what was


    happening at the table behind us.


    From the mirror, I saw Gail sitting together with another woman dressed in expensive clothes. There


    was hatred and jealousy written all over her face.


    "That old hag''s always protecting that little b*tch." Gail scoffed disdainfully and continued, "Phoebe''s


    her granddaughter too, but she''s never been on her side."


    It was evident that the other woman knew about the Jones family''s matters. She merely smiled in


    response, not saying anything.


    Gail continued to chatter away. "Do you know how overboard that little b*tch was?! It hasn''t been easy


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    for Phoebe to find such an outstanding partner, yet that little b*tch ruined the wedding!" She grabbed


    the other woman''s wrist. "She''s just too much, right?"


    The woman nodded. "Yes, she''s too much."


    Their conversation piqued my interest. I was really curious to know how Phoebe was doing after her


    disaster of a wedding.


    "Austin." I lowered my voice so that Gail wouldn''t notice me. "I''m sorry, but I''ve run into someone


    familiar. I have something to say to them, so can we talk about work some other day?"


    Austin stood up agreeably. "Sure. I''ll leave this with you. See you tomorrow." He pushed the document


    on the table towards me.


    "Thank you."


    I said sincerely and tucked the document away.


    Austin turned to leave, waving at me before stepping out of the cafe.


    I nodded halfheartedly in response. In fact, I was focused on eavesdropping on Gail and her friend''s


    conversation. I didn''t want to miss a single detail.


    "You know how obedient Phoebe is! Why does she have to go through something like this?" Gail


    dabbed her tears away with a napkin. "That pregnant woman showed up so suddenly, iming that she


    was carrying Leonard''s child... How''s that possible? He''s such a gentleman!"


    A gentleman? I almostughed out loud.


    If Gail knew how Leonard had performed in my bed the night before, would she still say such things?


    Her friend''s lips twitched, looking a little odd.


    After a while, she said hesitantly, "You know... I wouldn''t put it that way. Mr. Nell maintains a low profile,


    but I''ve heard rumours of him always having a woman with him..."


    "That''s impossible!" Gail shot her down without hesitation, sounding agitated. "It has to be fake!


    Leonard''s nothing but aplete gentleman. He barely even holds Phoebe''s hand!"


    "Well, that''s not much of a surprise," I thought to myself. "After all, he''s already satiated, thanks to me."


    He''d already slept with me. Did he still need to hold her hand?


    How was it possible for a man who''s had the main course to lust after the appetiser?


    Gail started crying. "And now the wedding''s ruined! My daughter''s so conservative that she hasn''t even


    had a boyfriend before Leonard. She''s so humiliated that she even wanted to end her own life..."


    Gail''s friend looked like she wanted tough, but she tried her best to hold it in. Sheforted Gail


    perfunctorily.


    I couldn''t help thinking gleefully that Gail probably wasn''t aware of all the articles minutely analysing


    every single detail about Phoebe.


    They''d even analysed that rumoured ex-boyfriend of hers. Although those articles were probably more


    fiction than fact, they still tarnished Phoebe''s image.


    Gail''s friend must have read those articles.


    "It''s all because of that little b*tch!"


    Having cried her heart out, Gail looked up and said ferociously, "The moment that pregnant woman


    showed up, I just had this gut feeling that she and Queena were in cahoots!"


    Her friend patted her on the shoulder. "Maybe you''re just overthinking this?"


    "No, I''m not!" Gail said insistently. "That little b*tch has always hated and been jealous of Phoebe. It


    has to be her!"


    ...


    She sounded so certain that her friend couldn''t really say anything else. She merely smiled awkwardly.


    This was followed by Gail''s one-sidedining.


    She cried agitatedly andined about the wedding over and over again. I started to lose interest


    and stopped listening so closely.


    Suddenly, she said something that caught my attention again.


    "Then again..." Gail''s eyes shed sinisterly. "That little b*tch''s retribution is on the way."


    Retribution? What kind of retribution?


    I tensed up, my fingers tightening around the spoon subconsciously.


    Gail''s friend asked, "What are you referring to?"


    Gailughed gleefully. "When we got back, Bell started throwing things around, saying that he wanted


    to kill the little b*tch. The old hag panicked when she heard him."


    She had to be referring to Grandma when she mentioned "the old hag"!


    I trembled, wanting to rush up to her and make her tell me what had happened.


    Her friend asked, "What happened after that?"


    "After that? Bell refused to let the little b*tch off the hook despite the old hag pleading with him. I


    chimed in here and there, and she had a heart attack. We had to call her an ambnce." Gail


    shrugged. "She deserves it. She''s always treated me and Phoebe like we''re her enemies. Look who''s


    in the hospital now?"


    I couldn''t take it anymore and shot to my feet.


    Gail was still chattering away. "I heard that the old hag has a box full of jewellery somewhere. I wonder


    whether Phoebe can inherit it..."


    Grandma was on the brink of death, and here Gail was, fantasising about her possessions!


    I trembled with fury and stormed over to Gail''s table.


    I interrupted her in the middle of her chattering. She narrowed her eyes and looked up in


    dissatisfaction. "Who are..." When she saw me, her pupils contracted and she shrieked, "What are you


    doing here?!"


    I raised a hand and pped her with all my strength.

 Chapter 27: Fight

    Chapter 27: Fight


    The force of my p sent Gail sprawling onto the sofa.


    Gail''s friend jumped up from her seat, saying that she would give us some space and hurried off.


    I ignored her and red at Gail. "What did you say to Grandma?!"


    "You little b*tch!"


    Gail cursed at me and got up from the sofa, wanting to return the favour.


    I quickly grabbed her wrist and gave her two more ps.


    "Ah!"


    Gail shrieked like a banshee and broke free of my grasp, then shoved me.


    She was surprisingly strong. I was caught by surprise and fell to the floor.


    Gail pinned me to the ground and started pulling on my hair and pping me. At the same time, she


    cursed at me.


    "You b*tch, how dare you show up in front of me? I''m going to kill you, you little b*tch!"


    Shended a punch on my temple and my head spun. My sight went ck for a moment as my ears


    buzzed.


    Everyone in the cafe gathered around us when they saw us fighting. They whispered among


    themselves while pointing at us.


    After having a moment to gather my senses, I grabbed Gail''s hair and tried to smack her head on the


    floor.


    She kicked and punched me. We were both caught up in our brawl.


    I could hear the spectators talking about us.


    Gail seemed to feel ashamed and wanted to get up. There was no way I''d let her off the hook so easily,


    so I put more strength into my attacks.


    "Queena!"


    I had no idea how long we''d been fighting, but May''s scream suddenly rang out next to me.


    I held on to Gail''s arm, refusing to let her go. "Come and help me!"


    "Alright!" May quickly joined the fight.


    ...


    Gail noticed that something was amiss and tried to pry my hand away. "Let me go, you lunatic!"


    However, how could she possibly win against the two of us?


    Soon, Gail was being beaten to a pulp. She was losing the strength to fight back.


    I yanked at Gail''s arm. "What did you say to Grandma?!"


    May panted as she held on to Gail''s other arm.


    Gail struggled for a moment or two, but she couldn''t break free. She spat at me. "Bah! You''re just like


    that old hag, you little b*tch!"


    I asked May, "Did you drive here?"


    She nodded.


    I shot her a look and we dragged Gail towards the door.


    We''d already been fighting for a while. If we continued to stay here, someone would probably call the


    police.


    If so, we''d be in a lot of trouble.


    The onlookers dispersed since the fun was over. May and I walked out of the cafe and shoved Gail into


    the car.


    Now that we were alone, Gail started to panic. She shrieked, "What... what are you guys up to?!"


    I gritted my teeth, still holding on to her. "What exactly did you say to my grandmother?!"


    I had to squeeze each word out.


    If it waswful, I would have killed Gail long ago.


    She still had some fight left in her. I kicked her in the stomach and she bent over in pain.


    "Alright, I''ll tell you."


    Seeing that there was no hope for her, she finally surrendered. "I told the old... your grandmother that


    you ruined Phoebe''s wedding."


    I didn''t believe her. "What else?"


    Grandma had never epted Gail and Phoebe, and she couldn''t care less about the wedding. Gail


    had to have said something else to make Grandma so mad!


    "I also said..." Gail''s voice became a lot meeker. "You brought a pregnant woman with you, so you had


    to be defiled as well. Birds of a feather flock together, so maybe you were pregnant with someone''s


    b*stard child too."


    "How dare you!"


    I red at her, my face white with rage.


    May cursed at Gail as well. "How can you be so evil? It''s no wonder that you''re so ugly on the outside


    when you have such a horrendous heart!"


    "What nonsense..." Gail retorted subconsciously.


    When she looked up and got a good look at May''s face, she yelled in shock, "It''s you?!"


    Her voice was filled with bone-chilling hatred.


    She recognised May!


    I stood at attention and pulled May back.


    May was still unaware of the situation and continued to scold Gail. "It''s no wonder your daughter''s love


    life isn''t smooth sailing, either. People like you..."


    Gail pounced from the car with her hands curled into ws, reaching for May''s neck.


    I pulled May back to dodge her and Gailnded on the ground. She staggered to her feet, wanting to


    try again when her expression suddenly morphed into one of joy. She shrieked, "Bell, Bell! Hurry!"


    I turned back and followed her line of sight.


    Bell was rounding a corner not too far away from here and was heading towards us.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Bell, hurry up!" Gail wailed. "Your daughter''s going to kill me!"


    Bell seemed to hear someone calling him. He stopped and looked around.


    He was a strong man and on Gail''s side. May and I would be on the losing end of this.


    "Let''s go!"


    I shook Gail off and pulled May into the car, starting the car quickly.


    The engine roared as we sped off.


    Through the rearview mirror, I saw that Bell had walked up to Gail. As we sped away, their figures


    faded from sight.


    I didn''t know what would happen to them next.


    May sat next to me, looking at me apprehensively. After a while, she hesitantly asked, "You... what are


    you going to do?"


    "Me?"


    I mumbled, bringing the car to a halt.


    The hatred and bitterness in my heart overwhelmed me and stabbed me painfully.


    Bell was Grandma''s son. How could he allow Gail to say something like that to her and still be on her


    side?


    My hatred for the Jones family grew deeper.


    May asked carefully, "Do you... do you still want to get revenge on the Jones family?"


    Did I?


    Grandma wasn''t in the best of health. If something were to happen and if she couldn''t take it... what


    should I do?


    "I don''t know."


    After a long silence, I answered softly.


    May sighed and took out a first aid kit from the glovebox. "Let me attend to your wounds first."


    It was only then that I noticed the burning pain on my face.


    I rolled down the window and looked at myself in the mirror. I saw a dishevelled woman with a bruised


    face looking back at me.


    Gail hadn''t held back in her attacks. It was the exact opposite of the gentle, weak act that she put up in


    front of Bell.


    May pulled out a few cotton swabs and cleaned my wounds before applying some medication.


    It hurt like hell when my wounds came into contact with the ointment, but I gritted my teeth and


    remained silent throughout the whole process.


    "How are you going to go to work tomorrow, looking like this?"


    May asked glumly when she was done.


    "Work? How can I think about that at a time like this?"


    Iughed bitterly, the sorrow in my voice obvious.


    May threw the cotton swabs into the rubbish bin. She was out of ideas as well. "What should we do,


    then?"


    I forced myself to calm down. After some thought, I said, "I need to go to the hospital to see Grandma."


    "Is that a good idea?" May frowned. "The Jones family is definitely going to be with her. There''s already


    so much bad blood between you and them. Is it going to be okay?"


    I shook my head. "I don''t know."


    "Then... are you still going to go?"


    "Even if they want to kill me, I have to go." I grabbed May''s hand. "Don''t you understand, May? I have


    to go see Grandma..."

 Chapter 28: Long Way to Go

    Chapter 28: Long Way to Go


    May had to give in to my firm attitude. "Fine, I''ll help you."


    May went back to thepany and asked for a day off before heading back to my apartment.


    On the way, she told me that she''d headed to the cafe to see how Austin and I were getting along.


    "I didn''t expect you to get in a fight..." May sighed. "How annoying can the Jones family be, showing up


    everywhere we go?"


    I blinked. "You sound disappointed."


    "Of course!" May said bluntly. "If it weren''t for your stepmother, maybe you and Austin..." Sheughed


    slyly.


    I couldn''t helpughing. "Look, it''s not happening. I don''t have any feelings for him."


    "You will, with time." She waved a hand dismissively.


    I didn''t say anything.


    Honestly, May''s words made sense. I didn''t have feelings for Leonard when things first kicked off either.


    However, I waspletely focused on getting revenge on the Jones family at the moment. There


    wasn''t any room for anyone or anything else in my heart and mind.


    All I could say was that Austin had shown up at the wrong time.


    When we got back to my ce, my mobile phone started ringing like mad.


    I nced at it and found several missed calls. They were all from Bell.


    I hesitated before answering the phone. "Hello."


    "Queena, you b*stard! How could I have had a daughter like you? I should''ve strangled you the


    moment you were born!"


    The moment the call was connected, Bell started cursing at me.


    How could he have the nerve to say this to me?


    "I''m sorry. I probably didn''t inherit your genes," I replied coldly. "I''m a b*stard? I''m nothing in


    ...


    Bell fell silent for a moment before continuing with his cursing and swearing.


    I didn''t want to deal with it anymore, so I cut him off. "Bell, why do you have the nerve to call me a


    b*stard? You kicked me out of the Jones family when I was still a minor and you''ve ignored me for the


    past ten years. Just yesterday, you allowed Gail to make my grandmother end up in the hospital. Who''s


    the b*stard here?"


    Bell didn''t say anything. I could only hear an odd noiseing from the phone.


    I listened carefully and found that Bell was panting heavily.


    He was probably losing his mind with rage.


    "Just you wait." I didn''t want to waste time getting entangled with him. "Bell, we have a long way to go.


    Let''s see who''s thest one standing."


    After that, I hung up without waiting for a reply.


    May apuded me. "That was great, Queena!"


    "That was just a battle of the tongues. The main act''s yet toe."


    I shook my head and dialled Aunt Nancy''s number.


    At this moment, she was my only point of contact with the Jones family.


    When the call was connected, Aunt Nancy''s voice rang out. "Hello?"


    She sounded exhausted. Grandma''s illness and my revenge were probably taking their toll on her.


    I started to tear up. "Aunt Nancy..."


    "It''s you?"


    She said in surprise.


    "Yes, it''s me." I bit my lip and gathered up the courage to ask, "How''s Grandma doing?"


    She didn''t answer me. Instead, she raised her voice and said, "I''ve already given you the lowest price


    possible for that project in J City. I won''t go a single cent lower."


    Other than her voice, I could also hear the sound of her hurrying away.


    I realised that she was trying to mislead the others so that they wouldn''t know I was the one calling.


    This meant that there were others with her, and it was likely that they were from the Jones family.


    "No means no!"


    Aunt Nancy continued, which was followed by the sound of a door being mmed shut.


    After that, she asked in a hushed voice, "Queena, how are you doing? I heard that you got in a fight


    with Gail."


    "I''m fine." I didn''t want her to worry, so I answered her perfunctorily before asking, "How''s Grandma


    doing?"


    Aunt Nancy fell silent for a moment before speaking again, sounding choked up.


    "I shouldn''t have left Mum with that shrew, Gail... If anything happens to her, I''m going to kill Gail!"


    My heart leaped to my throat and I asked frantically, "What''s going on?"


    "Your grandmother had a heart attack and is in the ICU now." Aunt Nancy sniffled. "It''s not the ICU''s


    visiting hours yet, so we''re just waiting around outside."


    Sure enough, the Jones family was there.


    I asked, "Aunt Nancy, is there any way that I can go see Grandma?"


    "No, Queena." She tried to talk me out of it. "The Jones family absolutely loathes you now. They''ll rip


    you to shreds if they see you."


    "But..."


    Aunt Nancy''s tone was firm. "Listen to me, Queena. Don''te."


    I didn''t speak. Tears welled up in my eyes.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "All your grandmother wants is your safety. If you were toe here, Gail will definitely find a way to


    get back at you. And your father..." She sighed. "I finally know what people mean when they say that


    with every stepmotheres a stepfather."


    I refused to give up. "Isn''t there any way for me to get past them so I can see Grandma?"


    "Don''t take the risk, Queena. Look, I have to go take care of something. Bye."


    She hung up hastily.


    ...


    I listened to the dial tone and stood there dazedly. I didn''t know what to say or do.


    May had been by my side this whole time and had probably heard most of our conversation. "Your


    aunt''s against you going to the hospital?"


    She knew all about my family.


    I couldn''t hold my tears back anymore. "Everyone in the Jones family is at the hospital... Aunt Nancy


    said that there''s no way for me to go."


    "What? How can that be?" Mayined glumly. "They made her end up in the hospital, yet they''re


    pretending to be kind now. What nonsense is this?"


    I grabbed a tissue and wiped my tears away. "I have to go even if there''s no other way."


    May red at me incredulously. "Do you have a death wish?!"


    I knew what she wanted to say, and I knew what I was in for with the Jones family being at the hospital.


    However, there was no way I could just ignore the fact that Grandma was in the hospital.


    I gritted my teeth. "I can''t let that stop me. I have to go."


    May shook her head, looking like she was heading into battle. "I''ll go with you, then."


    ...


    Thirty minutester, May and I arrived at the hospital''s entrance. We were both wrapped in ck coats


    and had huge sunsses on.


    I asked the nurse where the ICU was and took the elevator up.


    The ICU was located on the 13th floor. It wasn''t exactly the luckiest number.

 Chapter 29: Got to See Grandma

    Chapter 29: Got to See Grandma


    The elevator door opened. May poked her head out from behind me and scanned our surroundings.


    Visiting hours had started. I looked around to make sure that there was no one from the Jones family


    around, then rushed into the ICU at top speed.


    I didn''t know why they weren''t around. Perhaps God was on my side for once, giving me an opportunity


    to see Grandma.


    Aunt Nancy was sitting by Grandma''s bed. When she saw me, she stood up in surprise. "Queena, what


    are you doing here? I told you not toe!"


    I ignored her and hurried over to Grandma''s side.


    Her eyes were shut tightly and she had an oxygen tube on.


    Aunt Nancy said in a low voice, "Your grandmother fainted yesterday after Gail provoked her. She


    hasn''t woken up since."


    It was all because of Gail... again!


    I felt the blood rush to my head. I got up and wiped my tears away, then asked Aunt Nancy, "Where is


    she?"


    She could tell that I was mad and said, "You''ve already given her a beating as payback for your


    grandmother. Leave the rest up to me, okay? You should go."


    "But... " I really didn''t want to leave.


    ...


    Somehow, I had an ominous premonition. I just felt that this would be myst time seeing Grandma.


    Aunt Nancy stomped her foot anxiously. "Go!"


    "I... "


    I was just about to speak when the sound of footsteps came from outside the ICU ward.


    At the same time, Gail''s shrill voice rang out. "Oh, Leonard, you didn''t have to go to the trouble of


    Bellughed heartily. "Yes, it must''ve been troubling for you."


    The Jones family was back. This time, Leonard was with them.


    I was suddenly struck by the urge to rush up to Bell and ask him, "How can you stillugh when


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Grandma''s like this?"


    "Sh*t!" Aunt Nancy''s expression changed. She opened the cupboard door and shoved me towards it.


    "They''re back! Hide in here, for now."


    I calmed down and pushed May into the cupboard before she could object.


    ...


    Aunt Nancy looked at me in surprise. "What are you doing?"


    "May came here with me. I can''t allow the Jones family to bully her." I clenched my fists. "If they want


    blood, they cane for mine!"


    "You... s!" Aunt Nancy shook her head.


    The footsteps were getting closer. Aunt Nancy scanned the room and lifted the sheets, pushing me


    underneath the bed.


    As Iy down under the bed, the door was pushed open.


    "It''s only right for me toe to visit when an elder''s ill." Leonard''s voice rang out next to the bed.


    ...


    His words werepletely normal, but they sounded hypocritical to me.


    Gail trilled out a fakeugh. "Oh, it''s hard to find someone like you in times like these, Mr. Nell. In


    Bell reprimanded her. "Why are you bringing her up at this time? Just treat her like she doesn''t exist!"


    "Aren''t you ashamed to say such things?" It was Aunt Nancy''s anger-filled voice. "Especially you, Gail.


    Mum wouldn''t have ended up like this if it weren''t for you!"


    I quietly lifted the sheets a little to peek at what was going on.


    Bell''s face had turned red. He knew he was in the wrong, so he merely spat out a "disloyal thing"


    before walking to one side.


    Gail forced a few tears out. "Nancy, how can you say that? I didn''t mean to. Who would''ve expected


    Mum to suddenly..."


    Aunt Nancy turned the full force of her anger towards Gail. "You didn''t know? How could you not know


    the state of Mum''s body when you''ve lived with her for so many years? Do you think I''m that gullible?"


    ...


    "I..." Gail blinked, looking aggrieved.


    "That''s enough, Nancy!" Bell said harshly. "What else are you good for, aside from bullying Gail?"


    Aunt Nancy''s chest heaved with rage. "Bell Jones!"


    "Bell, stop." Gail tugged on his arm. "Nancy''s just in a state because Mum''s ill."


    Aunt Nancy sneered. "Go on, keep your act up!"


    If someone out of the loop were to see this, they''d definitely think that Aunt Nancy was bullying Gail.


    Where was the audacity that she''d had when giving me a beating?


    Like mother, like daughter. Phoebe''s innocent act was definitely a product of her mother''s training. I


    was so disgusted that I almost vomited. I turned away, not wanting to look at her anymore.


    My gaze swept over the room and fell on Leonard. He was holding two gift boxes and standing next to


    a counter, looking like he was enjoying the show.


    I felt like a block of ice had fallen into my heart.


    The Jones family had thrown away their pride to suck up to Leonard, yet he just stood there, watching


    them like they were part of a circus show.


    I put the sheet down carefully, not wanting to watch anymore.


    Everything that was going on was revolting.


    Suddenly, the bed moved slightly.


    Could it be that someone had noticed me?!


    I broke out in a cold sweat, not daring to move.


    Through the sheets, I saw Bell''s shoes moving towards the bed. He sounded overjoyed. "Mum, you''re


    awake!"


    Grandma was awake!


    I held my breath as my heart raced.


    Gail slowly scooted over to the bed and said, "Mum."


    Grandma sounded very weak. "Where am I?"


    "You''re... you''re at the hospital." Bell sounded slightly guilty.


    Gail chimed in, saying, "Mum, you''re fine now."


    "I''m not your mother," Grandma said firmly. "I may be down on my luck, but I wouldn''t have been


    unfortunate enough to have a daughter like you."


    Bell tried to smooth things over. "Mum, don''t be mad. Gail recognises her mistake now. Look, this is


    Leonard, the man who''s going to marry Phoebe. Doesn''t he look like an outstanding young man?"


    Grandma answered coldly, "Phoebe Jones is not my granddaughter. I only have one granddaughter."


    She was implying that she only recognised my existence.


    Bell was dumbfounded. "Mum, why are you..."


    "I don''t have a son like you, either."


    "Mum!"


    "That''s enough!" Aunt Nancy stormed over to the bed. Judging by the shadows, I could tell that she


    was kicking Bell and Gail out of the room. "What are you guys trying to do when Mum has just woken


    up? She''s still gravely ill! Especially you, Bell!"


    Bell roared, "What have I done?!"


    He sounded furious.


    "You don''t have to show off to Mum about your wonderful son-inw," Aunt Nancy sneered. She then


    said to Leonard, "Put the things down and leave, please. Peasants like us can''t cater to the needs of


    Titan Group''s Young Master!"


    Leonard didn''t get mad at her mockery. In fact, he said amodatingly, "Indeed, Mrs. Jones does


    need to get some rest."


    Aunt Nancy hummed in agreement, sounding a little more tolerant.


    "I''ll get going, then."


    After that, Leonard moved over to the bed, seemingly wanting to put the gift boxes under the bed.


    I was in a panic, but there was nothing I could do aside from watching him lift the sheets.


    "Wait... " Aunt Nancy wanted to stop him, but it was toote.


    ...


    He bent down and met my gaze.

 Chapter 30: Utterly Dissipated

    Chapter 30: Utterly Dissipated


    He probably hadn''t expected to see me here and was obviously taken aback.


    I felt utterly dissipated. Leonard would definitely tell them about my presence because there was no


    need for him to cover up for me. It looked like I wouldn''t be making it out of this ward in one piece.


    It didn''t matter if I were the one to suffer from a beating, but what about May? Knowing her, she''d


    definitely jump out without a second thought to bear the brunt of the Jones family''s fury with me...


    Things shouldn''t have turned out this way! May shouldn''t havee with me!


    In that instant, countless thoughts raced through my mind.


    Leonard kept staring at me, his gaze slowly taking on a hint of interest.


    Perhaps he''d stared at me for too long, causing Bell to sense that something was afoot. Bell cleared


    his throat and asked, "Leonard, what are you looking at?"


    "It''s nothing."


    Leonard quickly put the sheets down to conceal me.


    What was he up to?


    Instead of rxing, I felt even more anxious.


    He wasn''t the type to do something unless it benefited him in some way. I didn''t believe for a second


    that Leonard would let me off the hook.


    Bell still felt concerned and asked, "You looked a little odd just now. Are you feeling unwell?"


    "No, I''m fine," Leonard answered simply, starting to sound a little displeased.


    ...


    Bell immediately smacked himself on the head and switched tacks. "That''s good to know. Looks like


    Queena made me so angry that I''m starting to see things."


    I couldn''t help admiring how flexible he was when it came to dealing with someone rich and powerful.


    One of the ICU nurses pushed the door open. "Visiting hours are almost over and visitors should start


    getting ready to leave."


    Bell hummed in reply and picked up his briefcase, saying to Gail, "Gail, let''s go."


    It was obvious that he didn''t want to stay even a second longer.


    Aunt Nancy snorted angrily. "You don''t have to force yourself toe if you don''t want to!"


    Bell was embarrassed and angered by this. "Nancy, what are you talking about?"


    "You know very well what I''m saying!"


    "You..."


    At this moment, Leonard was the one who intervened. "That''s enough. Mr. Jones, you need to calm


    down. We''re in a hospital."


    Bell swallowed his anger and turned to leave. He didn''t even say anything to Grandma before leaving.


    Gail trailed him closely, whispering something into his ear.


    My ears perked up and I tried to hear what they were saying, but all I caught was her mentioning


    something about Phoebe, the wedding, and a chance.


    I thought nastily, "Maybe they''re thinking of ways to trap Leonard in their again."


    About a minuteter, Aunt Nancy lifted the sheets and pulled me up. "Queena,e on. They''re


    gone."


    May heard this and climbed out of the cupboard, rubbing her shoulders with a grimace.


    It wasn''t surprising. She had to have been cramped up in there.


    The nurses hadn''t expected there to be two other people hiding in the ward. She gaped at us while


    holding her clipboard up.


    "Queena, you''re here..."


    Grandma cried out in surprise when she saw me.


    Herplexion was much worse than thest time I''d seen her.


    I teared up and sat down next to her. "Grandma, you need to take care of yourself."


    Aunt Nancy wiped her tears away. "What''s the use of saying that? You know how your grandmother''s


    body is like. She can''t take any sort of stimtion or provocation, yet Gail loves doing just that..."


    "Alright, Nancy, that''s enough," Grandma said reproachfully. "It''s too shameful to mention things like


    this in front of outsiders."


    Grandma was the same as always. She had to maintain a ssy, elegant image at all times, refusing to


    allow others to see her down in the dumps.


    "Oh, alright," Aunt Nancy said reluctantly.


    ...


    Grandma reached out a hand and caressed my head. "Queena, things aren''t easy for you, making a


    living on your own. When I''m not around in the future, you have to take better care of yourself."


    Her words made me feel like she was saying herst words.


    "Grandma, what are you talking about?" I forced out a smile and held her cold hand. "You''re doing just


    fine. You''ll be around for a long, long time, long enough to see me get married."


    Grandma shook her head, looking at me lovingly. "I know what my body''s like."


    She said it casually, but it sounded perilous to me.


    Aunt Nancy couldn''t help bursting into tears. "Mum!"


    "Don''t cry," Grandma said to Aunt Nancyfortingly. She then looked at Leonard. "You... are you


    Phoebe''s fianc¨¦?"


    I turned to look at Leonard.


    Leonard shook his head, then nodded.


    Aunt Nancy frowned. "What do you mean by that?"


    Leonard paused, then answered, "I''m not too sure myself."


    I supposed he had a point. His and Phoebe''s wedding had been ruined. If they were to have another


    one, would it once again turn them into theughingstock of the city or even the country?


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    At this point in time, their wedding was stuck at an awkward stage.


    The gloominess in my heart dissipated a little at the thought of Phoebe''s situation.


    "You ..."


    Aunt Nancy was about to say something when Grandma cut her off with a smile. "I feel that you and


    Queena are a much better match, though."


    What did she say?


    I was stunned. When I came back to my senses, my face burned, and I cried out, "Grandma!"


    Did Grandma lost her mind so that she was ying matchmaker with the wrong couple?


    Leonard smiled, looking like he didn''t believe her. "Really?"


    Behind him, May pouted, obviously not believing it.


    Grandma nodded easily and gestured for me to help her up. "It''s just a feeling. I feel like there''s


    something in your eyes when you look at Queena."


    ...


    Leonard narrowed his eyes, not saying anything in response.


    I put a pillow behind Grandma to support her. "Grandma,e on. Mr. Nell doesn''t have that sort of


    intention."


    Judging from Leonard''s attitude towards me, even if he had feelings for me, they were probably


    abhorrence and revolt.


    "Is that so?" Grandma shook her head, looking a little glum. "Maybe I was wrong. Queena, I''ve been


    thinking about your grandfather recently. I even dreamt of him earlier."


    Grandpa had passed away more than a decade ago. When he was still alive, he and Grandma had


    been a loving couple.


    Aunt Nancy said, "Mum, you''re just missing Dad."


    Grandma smiled. All of her teeth had already fallen out, and whenever she smiled, all we could see


    were her gums. "Maybe."


    After that, the ward fell into silence.


    The nurse checked the time and started kicking us out. "Visiting hours are up."


    Grandma and I said our goodbyes. After that, I followed Aunt Nancy out of the ward.


    Aunt Nancy''s house was on the west side of town. We were headed in different directions.


    Therefore, we split up on the way to the basement parking lot.


    I had no idea where May had run off to. I was all alone with Leonard.


    She knew very well that he and I weren''t on good terms, yet she''d still abandoned me to face this


    awkward situation on my own...


    I couldn''t help silently grousing at her.


    The four walls of the elevator were made of mirrors. Through them, I saw Leonard standing next to me


    silently and stoically, his lips slightly pursed.

 Chapter 31: Really Regret Saving You

    Chapter 31: Really Regret Saving You


    He gave off an unmissable aggressiveness just by standing there.


    I quietly shuffled away from him, feeling ufortable.


    The elevator stopped on the 6th floor and the doors opened to reveal a dim corridor.


    I looked down the corridor anxiously, praying for May toe back soon.


    "Shouldn''t you thank me?" Leonard suddenly said.


    ...


    I was taken aback. "Are you talking to me?"


    Leonard smiled. "Is there anyone else here?"


    There was a sort of coldness to his smile that made a chill run down my spine.


    I hadn''t nned on thanking him, but I felt a little diffident when he looked at me. I gave in and


    stammered out, "Th-thanks."


    ...


    He chuckled.


    It sounded rather disdainful and condescending.


    This was exactly how he''d looked on his wedding night. It seemed to me that he probably didn''t think


    me worthy of his time. Perhaps he even loathed me...


    I couldn''t help asking, "Why''d you save me?"


    Leonard looked impatient as he answered, "There doesn''t have to be a reason for everything."


    I fell into silence.


    Before I could say anything, he continued, "I did it because I wanted to. Simrly, I can push you into


    the depths of hell anytime I want to. Don''t think too highly of yourself, Queena."


    He was just...


    I was rendered speechless.


    Leonard turned to nce at me. "Maybe you can take it as your fee for that night."


    Fee?


    Had I heard him right?


    It took me a while to realise what he was referring to.


    What a b*stard! Who did he think he was?!


    Perhaps Leonard saw the rage burning in my eyes. He turned around and gripped my jaw.


    His grip was so strong that it made me tear up. At the same time, I became even more infuriated. "Let


    me go!"


    "Let you go? Who do you think I am, Queena? What makes you think that you can order me around?"


    He sneered and slowly lowered his head to mine.


    The lights shone brightly on him from behind. From my viewpoint, he was like a devil straight out of a


    horror movie.


    Before I could put up a fight, his breath fanned out over my lips.


    In the next second, a sharp pain shot through me. It wasing from my lips.


    Leonard released me leisurely. I swiped a hand across my lips and found it covered in blood.


    I was both shocked and enraged. "Are you insane?!"


    He''d bit me, the lunatic! What was he, a rabid dog?


    "Oh, don''t get me wrong. I''m just returning the favour." Leonard shrugged andzily reminded me,


    "Don''t forget about what you did to me the night before my wedding."


    What had I done?


    I suddenly remembered the kiss in his vi as well as his rough actions.


    At that time, I did bite him, but only because...


    I was about to say something when the elevator moved. The button for the 1st floor was lit up.


    Someone on the 1st floor had called for the elevator.


    I was suddenly enveloped by warmth as Leonard pulled me into his arms. In a low voice, he murmured


    into my ear, "You''d better not move, Queena."


    "Why the h*ll not?!"


    I was so angry and kept trying to kick him in the shin.


    Leonard hissed in pain when I managed tond a kick. He gritted his teeth and warned me, "If you


    don''t want me to take you here, you''d better settle down."


    ...


    I stiffened, not daring to move anymore.


    I knew that this lunatic was capable of doing exactly as he''d said.


    In the midst of our stalemate, the elevator doors opened to reveal May and Austin.


    Austin''s suit was a little wrinkled and he didn''t have a tie on. It was obvious that he''d hurried over here


    after grabbing the first thing his hand touched.


    When he saw Leonard and me in such an ambiguous situation, he was taken aback, his face falling a


    little. "Are you two... in a rtionship?"


    I was shocked and immediately denied it. "Of course not!"


    "No, we''re not." At the same time, Leonard''s deep voice rang out from behind me.


    ...


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    His chest was pressed up against my back. I could even feel the slight rumbling of his chest when he


    spoke.


    Austin asked cautiously, "So, you guys are..."


    "That''s none of your business," Leonard said coldly and let me go.


    ...


    A hint of iciness shed in Austin''s dark eyes. A crack finally appeared in his usual gentle expression.


    I sighed to myself. No matter how gentle and tolerant a person was, they wouldn''t be able to stand a


    b*stard like Leonard.


    May tugged at my sleeve and forced out a smile for Leonard. "Thanks for today, I guess... we''ll be


    leaving now."


    Leonard lowered his head and pulled out a cigarette from his pocket before lighting it,pletely


    ignoring May.


    ...


    May took this opportunity to pull me and Austin away.


    We had only taken a few steps when Leonard''s frosty voice rang out.


    "Queena, I really regret saving you this time."


    Austin stilled, then turned and asked seriously, "May I know what you mean by that?"


    Leonard looked at him impatiently, the cigarette dangling from his lips. "Does it have anything to do with


    you?"


    "I''d like to express my sincere gratitude to you if you''ve helped Queena out."


    Even though Leonard had no intention of being polite, Austin''s manners were still impable.


    Leonard let out a sneer. "Are you thanking me on her behalf? You''re not worthy of that just yet."


    He sounded like he was trying to pick a fight.


    Austin smiled nonchntly and held my hand, getting ready to leave.


    However, May couldn''t stand it anymore. She started to find fault with Leonard. "Hey, can you act like a


    gentleman?"


    I frowned. "May, don''t."


    At this moment, all I wanted was to get as far away from Leonard as possible. He was just too


    dangerous for us to handle. I didn''t even care whether he acted like a gentleman or not.


    "Act like a gentleman?"


    Leonard looked like he''d just heard something ridiculous. He walked out of the elevator and leaned


    against the wall, giving May a once-over. "My life''s motto is to treat everyone with the attitude that they


    deserve. You people aren''t worthy of me acting like a gentleman."


    What a psycho.


    I didn''t want to waste time arguing with him anymore and tried to pull May away.


    However, I''d underestimated May''s rage. She broke away from me and started running her mouth.


    "Really? How do you feel about your wedding being ruined, you jerk?"


    "May!" I shouted in shock.


    ...


    Her words would only be rubbing salt onto Leonard''s wounds!


    Leonard was taken aback. Then, his eyes gradually grew colder.


    Without even batting an eyelid, Austin moved to stand in front of May and me, meeting Leonard''s gaze


    straight on.


    The atmosphere became so tense that I was almost suffocating.


    Leonard''s gaze moved past Austin tond on me. He held the cigarette between his fingers, the smoke


    making him look even more sinister.


    I looked at him, trying to put on a brave front. However, I gave in after a short while and hung my head.


    Leonard let out a mockingugh, which didn''t seem to carry the terrifying coldness that we''d just seen.


    It didn''t seem to carry the terrifying coldness that we''d just seen.

 Chapter 32: Forcefully

    Chapter 32: Forcefully


    What was up with him? I looked up in confusion.


    Under the dim light of the corridor, Leonard truly didn''t look as cold and distant as before.


    He smiled indifferently and flicked his cigarette. "I feel... great."


    May opened her mouth, apparently wanting to say something, but Austin shot her a look of warning


    and led us towards the outdoor parking lot.


    He drove an Acura MDX, and it was one of thetest models. It was expensive yet low profile, like


    himself.


    I got into the car and asked May, "Why''d Austine here?"


    May scrunched up her nose and answered, "I called him over."


    Austin started the car and smiled at me. "May said that you''d ran into some trouble. I came because I


    was worried."


    "Thank you," I said sincerely.


    ...


    This was already my second time thanking him in one day.


    Austin had really helped me out.


    "You''re wee." Austin''s tranquil voice flowed over to me like the cool air outside. "Miss. Jones, you


    don''t need to worry about it. I''d even help a stranger out in such a situation."


    I was grateful for his thoughtfulness.


    However, I started feeling a little doubtful. What exactly had May told Austin about our situation?


    ...


    Austin wasn''t a slow driver. Half an hourter, we arrived at my apartment.


    "Thank you." I opened the car door, turned around and thanked Austin for the third time.


    ...


    After watching Austin speed off, I rubbed my temples tiredly and headed upstairs.


    Too many things had happened on this day. I felt terrible.


    At this moment, I was exhausted. All I wanted was to get some rest.


    Back home, I turned on themp in the living room and poured myself a ss of wine.


    It was an Australian Cabe Sauvignon. It wasn''t considered expensive, but I really enjoyed its


    vour.


    "I wouldn''t have expected you to be so tasteful."


    Leonard''s voice suddenly rang out next to me.


    ...


    I almost spat my wine out.


    He sat down next to me in a familiar way, reached out a hand, and saidmandingly, "Wine."


    I took a couple of deep breaths. My headache was getting worse.


    Leonard seemed to be displeased with me ignoring him. He frowned slightly and repeated, "I said,


    wine."


    I gritted my teeth. "Mr. Nell, this is my house. I don''t think I invited you in this time, either."


    "Oh." Leonard shrugged and pointed at the door. "It invited me in."


    I couldn''t help letting out an exasperatedugh.


    There was actually such a shameless person on this earth.


    Leonard seemed to lose patience. He grabbed my winess and sipped from the same spot I''d sipped


    at, then frowned. "What rubbish is this?"


    He''d taken my wine and still had the audacity to act so disdainfully?


    "I didn''t ask you to drink it."


    I walked past him and grabbed another winess, filling it up for myself.


    He kept his disdainful expression on and took another sip. "Queena, you must be a masochist."


    "Yeah, you''re right," I retorted. "If I weren''t, I wouldn''t have forgotten to change the lock so that you


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    could break in again."


    ...


    Leonard didn''t get mad even though I''d scolded him in a roundabout way. He downed the wine, stood


    up, and walked over to me. He looked down at me appraisingly.


    I put my winess down. "Please leave."


    "You can save that forter." Leonard rubbed his jaw and lifted an eyebrow. "I have a suggestion for


    you, Queena."


    I turned him down without even thinking about it. "No."


    He smiled. "You won''t say no."


    Where did his confidencee from?


    My disgust for him grew. I said, "Excuse me, please leave."


    "Queena, let''s maintain this rtionship for a while." Leonard ignored me and told me what his


    suggestion was.


    Needless to say, the "rtionship" he was referring to was me being his mistress.


    I didn''t even bother to look contemptuous and asked coldly, "Why should I?"


    He said indifferently, "Because I can help you see your grandmother."


    ...


    He''d said he could help me see Grandma.


    I couldn''t stay calm anymore and rushed up to him. "Say that one more time."


    He let out augh and wrapped an arm around my waist. "Looks like you''ve lost yourposure,


    Queena."


    My body stiffened subconsciously, but I didn''t move away.


    I really wanted to see Grandma. I was worried about her...


    I was even more worried that she''d turn into my life''s regret.


    "Losing yourposure means that this condition is really tempting you."


    Leonard spoke like he was murmuring to a lover. He pulled me into his arms and nibbled on my


    earlobe. "Queena, oh, Queena... you''re tempted by this."


    He knew my body even better than I did. Every one of his actions enraptured me.


    I gritted my teeth and tried not to moan. "Show... show me that you mean it."


    ...


    "That''s simple." Leonardughed and started unbuttoning my clothes. "The Jones family doesn''t have


    the guts to turn me down. When you want to see your grandmother, I''ll get the Jones family to discuss


    my and Phoebe''s wedding. What do you think?"


    With thatst word, he bit my corbone hard right on the wound he''d given me the day before.


    I let out a cry of pain.


    "Don''t." Leonard covered my mouth. "You should know that I don''t like loud women."


    Indeed, he didn''t, especially in bed.


    When I was interested in him, this only served to make him more attractive in my eyes. Now that things


    were different, everything about him made me feel like he was a freak.


    I suppressed the pain. "I want you to show me that you mean it."


    From the corner of my eye, I saw Leonard frown.


    "Queena, you''re not in the position to ask for anything." His lips trailed over my wound, muffling his


    voice. "Without me, you won''t even be able to step into that hospital. You''re nothing."


    With a few simple words, he''d made me sound like I waspletely worthless.


    ...


    I held back my anger and tried to negotiate with him as calmly as possible. "Fine. Even if I''m nothing, a


    deal is a two-way thing. You need me to agree to your conditions before we cane to a consensus."


    Leonardughed. "What an idealist you are."


    His words were dripping with disdain. I replied calmly, "I''m not an idealist. I just know that death is


    preferable to dishonour."


    ...


    He didn''t say anything, but the arm he had wrapped around my waist suddenly tightened.


    I tried hard to look up at him and saw the deep fury in his eyes.


    I removed his arm and reminded him, "Leonard, I''m just negotiating with you."


    "Very well." Leonard smiled, but it didn''t reach his eyes. "I agree to your condition."


    ...


    He''d agreed!

 Chapter 33: Leonards Retaliation

    Chapter 33: Leonard''s Retaliation


    Him? Leonard Nell?


    He''d agreed to it so easily?


    I was taken aback and suspected that I''d heard him wrong.


    The very next second, Leonard flipped me over and entered me from behind.


    ...


    He''d juste in without even giving me time to get ready!


    I couldn''t help letting out a muffled groan of pain and reached behind me to scratch him.


    He wanted me to be in pain, didn''t he? I''d give him a taste of his own medicine!


    "What a wildcat you are," Leonard gasped lightly when my nails scraped across his skin.


    ...


    The next instant, he caught my hands easily and twisted them back.


    I cried out in pain, "Leonard, you b*stard! Let me go!"


    My hands felt like they were going to be twisted off!


    ...


    Leonard snorted and released me.


    My tears flowed because of the pain as I blew on my wrists.


    Even the paining from my body wasn''t as sharp as the one from my wrists.


    Leonard asked me coldly, "Queena, do you know what happens when a cat bites someone?"


    I didn''t want to answer him.


    It disgusted me to no end to even say a word to him.


    "Not in the mood to talk? Fine, then."


    He let out a short, coldugh.


    It made me tingle ominously, and pain rocked through me again.


    Leonard had pistoned himself into me again.


    "You freak!"


    I hurt all over and couldn''t help yelling at him, "Is there any point to this?!"


    "Of course." As Leonard moved in me, he nibbled on my ear and murmured, "I think I''m making a point.


    Or... is it not enough for you?"


    As he spoke, he went on the offence again.


    I was out of my mind with rage, but I was in so much pain that I didn''t have the strength to resist.


    "Butter me up, Queena."


    Leonard''s voice was cold and calm, not even slightly tainted by lust. "If you make me happy, I''ll satisfy


    you. That''s my condition."


    Condition? What was he talking about?


    I suddenly got it.


    Leonard was retaliating!


    He was getting revenge against me for displeasing him earlier...


    This d*mned man was so petty!


    I buried my face in the pillow and whimpered painfully.


    ...


    The tormentsted for a long time beforeing to an end.


    Iy on the bed in a daze.


    The lower half of my body was numb. I suppressed the pain and slowly got up, wanting to take a bath.


    Leonard''s arms wrapped around me from behind. "Where are you going?"


    "It''s none of your business," I couldn''t help retorting, wanting to push him away.


    ...


    The next thing I knew, pain shot through me from my waist.


    Leonard had pinched me hard there.


    I let out a cry of shock and crumpled to the bed. "What the h*ll are you doing?!"


    "Nothing," he said indifferently. "If you want to bargain with me, you have to make me happy, at the very


    least... don''t you think so?"


    "F*ck the bargain! I won''t..."


    I was about to rip him a good one, but I fell silent after some thought.


    I''d feel good after venting my anger, but what about Grandma?


    I couldn''t just ignore the fact that she was sick...


    Leonard chuckled. "Are you hesitating? That''s good."


    This time, I didn''t refute.


    "I''ll give you one day."


    Leonard sat up straight and pulled me into his arms, saying indifferently, "You''ll be my girlfriend for


    today. As long as you make me happy, I''ll agree to think about your request. How''s that?"


    I asked, "Only for today? As long as I make you happy for today, we''re on?"


    He nodded.


    He was so sure that I started feeling hesitant. "Really?"


    "I never lie." Leonard was starting to lose patience. "Just tell me whether it''s a yes or no. I''ll give you


    three, two..."


    "Alright, alright, I agree!"


    I didn''t have time to think things over and immediately agreed.


    Leonard smirked. "Wonderful."


    I breathed a sigh of relief. Then, I felt that something was amiss.


    "What did you say earlier?" I asked. "You want me to be your girlfriend?"


    He said indifferently, "You heard me wrong."


    I fell silent.


    Had I?


    I was a little doubtful.


    "What I meant was for you to just act like my girlfriend," Leonard said coldly. "As for the real deal... Do


    you think you''re worthy of that?"


    I felt reassured by his words.


    However, there was something I still didn''t understand.


    I asked, "Even if I''m just acting like your girlfriend for a day, I''m sure there are plenty of people who''d


    kill for the opportunity, right?"


    Leonard scoffed arrogantly. "It''s good that you know."


    I continued, "So, why are you so insistent for me to do it?"


    ...


    He didn''t respond.


    I turned back and saw an odd light shing in his eyes.


    After a moment, he said coldly, "What''s with all the questions?"


    I could already see the storm brewing in his eyes...


    I sighed. "I was just asking... That''s that, I guess."


    Yes, this was all that it was.


    ...


    Leonard gazed at me for a while longer before saying dully, "Let''s just go to bed."


    ...


    And so we ended up sleeping in the same bed.


    He soon fell asleep, but I didn''t.


    For me, this was a once-in-a-blue-moon experience.


    In the past, Leonard would just leave after sleeping with me.


    In retrospect, I feel like I used to be a prostitute and him, my client. He wouldn''t linger, and neither


    would I.


    If that was how we used to be, what were we considered now?


    A prostitute who had been booked for the whole night, and her client?


    ...


    I couldn''t help letting out a mockingugh.


    Leonard frowned slightly but wasn''t roused from sleep.


    ...


    Around nine o''clock the next morning, I started to wake Leonard up.


    ...


    He let out a soft groan and turned away from me.


    His voice was very sexy. He had the potential to be a gigolo.


    However, I wasn''t in the mood to bother about all this.


    I pushed him again, finally managing to wake him up.


    He sat up in bed and scowled. "What time is it?"


    "Nine-thirty," I answered coldly.


    ...


    Leonard raised an eyebrow. "It''s only nine-thirty."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He deliberately stressed the "only".


    I put on a fake smile. "No, it''s already nine-thirty. Don''t tell me it''s normal for you to still be asleep at this


    hour, Mr. Nell?"


    I expected Leonard to get mad.


    However, he just fell silent for a while before smiling faintly. "Fine."


    ...


    It just happened to be the weekend. We didn''t even step out for the whole day.


    We stayed in and did many things that only couples would do.


    For example, we did some chores. We even watched some boring cartoons...


    I was so bored that I couldn''t help yawning, but Leonard was in high spirits.


    At noon, I finally lost my temper. "Are you done?!"


    Leonard was slightly taken aback. "What?"


    "I said, are you done?"


    I got up from the sofa. "When are we going to stop ying house?!"


    Leonard''s expression didn''t change, but his eyes started turning cold. "Queena, remember that as long


    as you make me happy, I can consider allowing you to see your grandmother any time you want."


    With a single sentence, he broke through all of my defences.


    I sat down dazedly. "If that''s the case, can I see her now?"


    Somethingpletely unexpected happened.


    Leonard said casually, "Yes."

 Chapter 34: The Man Who Could Not Be Angered

    Chapter 34: The Man Who Could Not Be Angered


    I breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, something felt strange.


    With Leonard''s personality, how could he have given in so easily?


    He picked me up before I could think any further.


    ...


    I was caught off guard and let out a surprised yelp.


    Leonard pressed a finger to the wound on my shoulder. I gasped in pain as he said, "Queena,


    remember my rules."


    He wanted me to remember his rules.


    This meant that he''d also epted my condition.


    I took a deep breath and bit my lip.


    Leonard threw me onto the bed and pinned me down.


    "The condoms are in the bedside table''s drawer," I said, ready to take on another round.


    ...


    Leonard chuckled.


    He didn''t make a move even after some time. I opened my eyes in confusion and found him looking


    down at me imperiously.


    "Don''t forget about our deal, Queena," he said. "You should show me your sincerity if you want to work


    with me."


    I roughly got what Leonard wanted.


    He just wanted to use this to humiliate me. However, his words had no effect on me at all.


    I lowered my head and started prepping him as he''d instructed.


    Leonard watched me, the look in his eyes bing wilder and wilder.


    After getting him ready, I looked up and put on a business-like smile before saying politely, "Would you


    like to do this yourself or should I do it for you?"


    A sense of defeat shed across Leonard''s eyes.


    I was secretly pleased.


    I wasn''t like Phoebe, who''d grown up in an ivory tower. I''d been kicked out at sixteen years old and


    forced to fend for myself. I''d been through countless hardships and learned how to adapt to situations.


    Saying such embarrassing things wouldn''t even make me flinch.


    "Queena, let me teach you a lesson."


    After saying that, Leonard suddenly leaned in close to me. The next thing I knew, he''d flipped me over.


    This posture reminded me of the night before.


    I stiffened and he continued hoarsely, "Don''t try to provoke a man, especially one that can control you."


    His hand crept towards my chest.


    I really wanted to smack it away, but I was still rational. I knew I couldn''t do that.


    I didn''t struggle and said baldly, "This is a deal. That''s what you said."


    Leonard paused, rxing the arm he had wrapped around me. "So?"


    I pulled back and turned around to look him in the eye. "Leonard, deals are made on equal grounds.


    You may be in control of me now, but one day, I''ll be the one in control of you."


    Leonardughed and flicked my nose. "Is that so? I''ll be waiting for that day toe."


    He turned me around again so that my back was to him and stripped me with familiarity before entering


    me from behind.


    I knew that he didn''t believe me.


    It didn''t matter. One day, I''d make him believe it.


    He was as skilful as usual.


    I lowered my eyes and bit my arm, not wanting to make a sound.


    I had to endure it. Perhaps everything would turn out fine if I could just make it through this period of


    time...


    ...


    Leonard had too much stamina. He only let me go when it was two in the morning.


    I was spread out on the bed and panting.


    I probably looked like a fish on the brink of death.


    Leonard got up and went to take a shower. For a moment, I wished that he would drown in there.


    Unfortunately, he was soon done. He walked out of the bathroom, wiping his hair with a towel.


    I asked him, "When can I see Grandma?"


    To me, this was the most important thing at the moment.


    "Are you that anxious?" Leonard scoffed. He threw the wet towel onto the floor.


    What a b*stard. He wasn''t the one doing the washing.


    I gnashed my teeth at the sight of the dirty towel.


    Leonard put on his pants and sat down next to me. "There''s a saying that goes "Haste makes waste". I


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    think you''ve probably heard of it before."


    "That''s not the only saying I''ve heard of. Let me tell you another one." I propped myself up on the bed.


    "Someone will show their sincerity when they really want to do a deal."


    Leonard raised an eyebrow suspiciously. "Is there such a saying?"


    I smiled. "It doesn''t matter. It fits the situation perfectly."


    Leonard looked at me pointedly before putting his shirt on. He picked his suit jacket up and flipped it


    over his shoulder before heading towards the door.


    Was he going to go back on his word?


    I watched him closely, feeling like my stomach was twisted into knots.


    Perhaps Leonard hadn''t even thought about any stupid deals. Perhaps he''d just been lying to me. It


    was always easier to trick an anxious person...


    I let my imagination run wild. The more I thought about it, the more anxious I became.


    Leonard reached the door and pulled out his phone. He nced at it, then said to me, "Tomorrow, after


    three o''clock."


    "After three o''clock?" I repeated.


    ...


    Leonard became a little impatient. "Yes, I have a deal to go over tomorrow and I''ll only have time to go


    see those pests at the Jones family after three o''clock. You''ll only be able to go to the hospital to see


    your grandmother after then. Got it?"


    "Yeah." I nodded, feeling reassured.


    ...


    Leonard pushed the door open slightly, ready to leave.


    Now that Grandma''s matters were taken care of, my mind started working normally again. I recalled


    how he''d referred to the Jones family as pests. Did that mean that he detested them as well?


    "Leonard, wait a minute."


    I couldn''t suppress my curiosity and called out for him to stop.


    Leonard didn''t turn around. "What?"


    "It''s... it''s nothing, really." I licked my lips. "If you hate the Jones family, why are you with Phoebe?"


    Leonard turned around and looked at me, his gaze sharp. It made me extremely ufortable.


    "I don''t really need to know." I lost my nerve and started to shoo him. "I''m tired and I want to sleep."


    "Phoebe''s an ideal marriage partner."


    To my surprise, Leonard started to answer my question. "And you aren''t. Even if I don''t like the Jones


    family, there''s no way you''ll be able to marry me. Ever."


    With that, he left.


    I was lost for words, propped up in bed.


    Did the b*stard think that I wanted to marry him?


    I''d thought about taking things one step further, but all I''d wanted was to be his girlfriend...


    God knew that I''d never even thought about marrying him!


    I wanted to call him back to tell him just what I thought, but the sound of his footsteps had already


    faded away.


    In other words, he was gone.


    I was so frustrated. After a while, I screeched, "Leonard, you b*stard!"

 Chapter 35: A Gentlemans Demeanor

    Chapter 35: A Gentleman''s Demeanor


    It was already nine-thirty when I woke up the next morning.


    In other words, I waste.


    I staggered to the bathroom with a splitting headache. I looked at myself in the mirror and found two


    huge dark eye circles dominating my face.


    "Oh, my God..."


    There was no way I could go to work like this.


    I sighed and took out my phone to call Mr. Chow and ask for the day off.


    Once the call was connected, Mr. Chow beat me to the chase and said, "Queena, why aren''t you at the


    office yet?"


    "Something cropped up yesterday," I exined. "I want to take another day off."


    Unexpectedly, Mr. Chow rejected me without hesitation. "That won''t do."


    My head hurt even more. "Why?"


    "Austin called me and said that he was going to bring some documents over for you to go through


    again." Mr. Chow was obviously in a tough spot. "You know how he specifically asked for you to handle


    this... anyway, this is a huge deal..."


    Mr. Chow trailed off. I knew what he was thinking, though.


    I wanted this deal with Austin too. Themission that I''d get from this one deal would be enough for


    me to livefortably for a whole year. Moreover, I was on the brink of promotion. I''d probably be able


    to go one step further if this deal were to go through...


    I gave it some thought and agreed. "I''ll head over right now."


    ...


    It was already ten-thirty when I arrived at thepany.


    Mr. Chow led me to the conference room. Through the ss, I saw Austin sitting by the window,


    looking at something.


    I knocked on the door and walked into the room.


    Austin smiled visibly when he saw me. "Miss. Jones."


    "Hello." I nodded and sat down across from him. "Hand me the documents, please."


    Austin shook his head and asked, "How about we just forget about it for today?"


    I wasn''t in the best of moods because of myck of sleep. Austin''s words made me feel like he''d just


    pulled a fast one on me and my tone became a little unpleasant. "This is what you called me over for,


    isn''t it?"


    Austin averted his gaze and passed the documents to me.


    I started flipping through them, feeling conflicted.


    "I''m sorry," Austin said softly and gently. "I wasn''t trying to pull a prank on you or anything. I just felt


    that... you don''t seem to be in the best condition today. It might not be appropriate for you to handle all


    of this right now."


    I traced a finger over a line of words, feeling a little guilty. "I wasn''t in the best condition yesterday, but it


    doesn''t mean I''m like that today as well."


    Austin smiled, not saying anything else.


    He was such a gentleman that I felt even more embarrassed.


    I knew that I looked bad. It was only normal for Austin to think that I wasn''t in good condition. What''s


    more, he''d helped me out just the day before, yet I was being so rude to him...


    "I should be the one apologising." I put the documents down and said to Austin, "I''m sorry, I was in a bit


    of a bad mood earlier."


    He forgave me magnanimously. "It''s fine, really. Everyone has their moments."


    I heaved a sigh of relief. "Thank you."


    "I have something personal to ask you, though." Austin suddenly changed the topic. "Do you know that


    man from yesterday?"


    The man from yesterday?


    Was he talking about Leonard?


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I felt a little smothered at the thought of him. "Yes, I do."


    Austin smiled. "I feel like I''ve seen him somewhere before."


    "Yeah, it''s normal." News about Leonard''s scandalous affairs had been sttered all over the news just


    a few days ago. It wasn''t out of the ordinary for Austin to have seen him.


    Austin pondered for a moment before getting his answer. "I think it wasst year at an industry


    summit."


    It had only just urred to me that they could be considered to be in the same industry. Indeed, Titan


    Group did seem to be involved in something to do with the Inte.


    However, what did that have to do with me?


    I didn''t want to talk about Leonard anymore and changed the topic tactfully. "The conditions that your


    "Of course." May''s voice rang out from the door. "How can they not be, when Austin purposely asked


    headquarters for approval?"


    Austin blushed, looking a little awkward.


    May pushed the door open and sat down next to me.


    "Austin''s really put in a lot of effort to woo you," she said teasingly. "I heard from someone at his


    can close this deal, Queena!"


    I watched as Austin''s expression became more and more awkward. I quickly stopped May from


    continuing. "May!"


    "Huh? What''s wrong?" She didn''t seem to get it.


    I used my eyes to tell her to look at Austin.


    "No, no." Austin''s ears werepletely red as he waved his hands in denial. "It''s also because of your


    much effort, really."


    He''d said that he hadn''t put in much effort, but he didn''t deny the fact that it was something he''d


    worked for.


    May blurted out yet another secret. "I was the one who called Austin over the other day. His ex-


    girlfriend cheated on him and they''d broken up just recently. Isn''t it such a coincidence that both you


    and his ex-girlfriend share the same surname? Also, your boyfriend cheated on you a year ago, didn''t


    he, Queena? You two make a wonderful match!"


    "May, that''s enough." I frowned.


    Sometimes, May was just such a scatterbrained person. She was so caught up in her gossiping that


    she hadn''t noticed how Austin''s expression had changed.


    There was no way he could feel good about having his private matters exposed like this. I was even


    worried that the deal would fall through because of this.


    After some thought, Austin said, "Things were over between myself and that Miss. Jones a long time


    ago."


    May widened her eyes curiously. "Why?"


    "May!" I stopped her.


    Austin smiled. "We''ve already broken up. I don''t want to pass anyments about her."


    The fact that he could say such things made me admire him a little bit more.


    In general, people who could still remain amicable when it came to their exes wouldn''t be too terrible,


    personality-wise.


    After making sure that there weren''t any traps concealed in the documents, I passed the proposal to


    Mr. Chow.


    He was very happy with the way I''d handled things and grinned widely. This time, he quickly approved


    my leave.


    I was relieved.


    This meant that I''d have enough time to see Grandma.


    May suggested that we celebrate. "Queena, let''s go get something to eat. It''s not every day that you


    close such a great deal."


    "No, I..."


    I was just about to turn her down when Austin said, "Sure, it''s on me."


    He had just given me such a huge deal. It would be rude to turn him down.


    "Alright, then." I nodded after some thought.


    It just happened to be time for lunch. Austin drove May and me to a popr restaurant.


    The restaurant specialised in French cuisine and its business was booming. It was almostpletely


    full when we got there.


    As we were ordering, Austin said to me, "The filet mignon paired with red wine sauce is their speciality.


    You can give it a try."


    I wasn''t a huge fan of red wine sauce and merely smiled politely at his suggestion. "Thanks."


    Our food was soon served. As I cut my steak and listened to Austin share interesting things in his


    industry, I felt the gloominess in my heart slowly start to disperse.


    "Some time ago, our office got two hamsters," Austin said with a smile. "One was named Tom and the


    other, Jerry..."

 Chapter 36: An Awkward Encounter

    Chapter 36: An Awkward Encounter


    Halfway through Austin''s sentence, I heard someone snort.


    It sounded familiar.


    When I turned and saw the person standing next to me, I almost choked on my steak.


    Leonard stood there, looking at Austin coolly. "Tom and Jerry? How childish."


    Who was the childish one here?


    I lost my appetite and pushed my steak around with my fork.


    Austin smiled indifferently. "We meet again."


    Leonard red at him. "I don''t remember you."


    Austin reminded him, "Last night."


    With Austin''s reminder, Leonard seemed to remember something and his eyes shed coldly. "It''s you."


    Austin nodded with a smile.


    May had long since been pissed off with Leonard. She sipped at her juice and snorted coolly. Using a


    volume that was just loud enough for Leonard to hear, sheined, "How can some people be so


    obtuse? They know that they''re not wee, yet they''re still shameless enough to show their face..."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "May, stop." I tugged at her sleeve.


    Leonard was a capricious and powerful man. May would be in trouble if she were to get on his bad


    side.


    May looked at me angrily. "Queena!"


    Leonard turned to look at May sharply. "Thest time we saw each other, you were a pregnant woman


    that I''d kicked to the curb. Did you get rid of the baby in just a few days?"


    ...


    May couldn''t think of a retort and turned away angrily.


    "That''s enough." I didn''t want to waste time with him, so I picked my bag up to leave.


    Leonard held out an arm and blocked my way.


    I red at him. "Excuse me."


    He put his arm down and took a step back.


    I walked past him. As our shoulders brushed past each other, he said in a low voice, "Queena, don''t


    forget about our deal."


    I stopped, feeling a little suffocated.


    Suddenly, I saw a white figure sh past through the restaurant''s windows. For some reason, it looked


    rather familiar.


    Before I could think about who it was, Austin put his cutlery down and stood up. "Miss. Jones, I''ll leave


    with you."


    He''d put his cutlery down in such a way that the servers would clear his te.


    "No, there''s no need." I turned to smile at him. "I''m just going to go home to get some rest."


    "I''ll drop you off." Austin was insistent.


    I shook my head. "There''s really no need."


    After all, Leonard was still here. I could already see the hurricane that would be waiting for me that


    night if Austin were to send me home.


    I was exhausted.


    Austin didn''t press the matter anymore and sat back down.


    I walked to the heavy, wooden door and pushed it open to see Phoebe standing there.


    "It''s you?" I said in surprise, feeling a little mad.


    ...


    Leonard was hanging out with his ex-fianc¨¦e, wasn''t he? What right did he have to stop me from going


    out with other people?


    It was obvious that Phoebe had put some thought into her outfit. She had a white, long-sleeved dress


    on, and she''d entuated the outfit with some pearls. She''d straightened her curls out, making herself


    look even more innocent than before.


    Her expression was a little awkward when she saw me. She quickly forced out a rigid smile and said,


    "You''re here as well?"


    "Can''t I be?" I sneered.


    I didn''t want to waste time with this two-faced b*tch and turned to leave.


    Phoebe patted her chest and heaved a sigh of relief.


    This attracted my attention. I stopped and turned back to look at her.


    Why had Phoebe reacted like that when I was about to leave? There had to be something fishy that I


    was unaware of going on.


    Through the window, I saw Leonard sitting down at Austin''s table.


    This meant that he wouldn''t have the time toe and help Phoebe.


    I walked up to Phoebe and got to see her expression turn ugly.


    "Weren''t... weren''t you already leaving?" Phoebe''s gaze darted around evasively.


    I ignored her and got straight to the point. "Phoebe, what are you so scared of?"


    She froze, then raised her voice. "I''m not scared of anything! What gave you that impression? I have no


    idea what you''re talking about!"


    Her reaction proved me right.


    "Stop pretending, Phoebe." I circled her and sneered. "Do you think that you and the Jones family can


    still have everything go your way, the way things are right now?"


    She paled.


    I continued, "You''ve be quite popr recently, you know. Maybe I should read you an excerpt..."


    "Stop it!" Phoebe suddenly burst into tears and ran off with her hands over her face.


    ...


    I hadn''t even finished my sentence. I just watched her in confusion.


    What on earth had I said to get her in her sore spot?


    The sound of the door being opened rang out.


    I turned back and saw Leonard walking out of the restaurant. He looked around and asked me,


    "Where''s Phoebe?"


    The moment I saw his annoying face, I didn''t want to answer him.


    I shrugged and looked at him innocently. "How would I know?"


    Leonard approached me.


    This time, I didn''t back down. I watched him walk up to me.


    Leonard bent down, his nose almost touching mine. "Don''t y tricks, Queena. Where''s Phoebe?"


    I was angry and answered coldly, "She''s an adult, and she''s not impaired. Do you think I have any


    control over where she goes?"


    "You know exactly what I mean," Leonard said menacingly. "I''ll ask another question, then. What did


    you say or do to her?"


    This question was the very one that I could answerpletely guiltlessly.


    From beginning to the end, I hadn''t even voiced out a single threat or insult towards Phoebe.


    I shrugged, continuing to look innocent. "How would I know? All I said was that she''d been the topic of


    many news articlestely."


    Leonard shot me a frosty nce before leaving.


    Was he taking his temper out on me just because he couldn''t find her?


    I pouted and headed to the hospital.


    There was still more than an hour till three o''clock. Taking into consideration themute time, I''d


    probably be able to reach the hospital around two o''clock. I''d just have to sit around for a while before


    seeing Grandma.


    ...


    Mymute went smoothly since it wasn''t during peak hours. When I arrived at the hospital, it was ten


    to two.


    I had a lot of time to kill before being able to see Grandma. I nced at my watch and decided to wait


    at a cafe nearby.


    The cafe was full of doctors and nurses, perhaps because of its short distance from the hospital.


    I found myself a seat and heard one of the young nurses sitting nearby say, "A few days ago, there was


    a patient in the emergency ward who was in really bad condition. He was pushed into operation


    immediately, but he only stayed a day before being discharged. Apparently, his family didn''t have


    money to pay the bill."


    The woman next to her asked, "What happened after that?"


    "What else?" the nurse sighed. "He was in such bad condition, he has to be dead by now."


    The woman sighed. "Money really makes the world go round."


    "Not necessarily." The nurse shook her head, then said mysteriously, "Wasn''t there a myocardial


    patient admitted to the ICU just a few days ago? Her family''s filthy rich, but what does it matter?"


    She was talking about Grandma!

 Chapter 37: A Couple of Months Left

    Chapter 37: A Couple of Months Left


    I turned to look at the nurse who was speaking. She didn''t notice and continued, "Her family''s rich


    enough, but she has a terrible son. He actually allowed his wife to make his mother end up in the


    hospital."


    The woman next to hermented over this.


    The nurse downed her coffee, stood up, and shook her head. "Based on what I''ve seen, she only has a


    couple of months left."


    My heart sank. Without a second thought, I stood up and stopped the nurse. "Wait a minute!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Startled, she looked at me in confusion.


    I licked my lips, unable to dispel the bitterness in my mouth. "I''m that patient''s granddaughter. Please,


    can you tell me what''s wrong with my grandmother?"


    The nurse''s eyes took on a sympathetic look and said, "She''s too old and she has a history of health


    problems. She can''t even be operated on."


    Grandma''s health was already so poor?


    My heart twisted painfully and I asked, "Is there... is there really no other way? There has to be, right?"


    I couldn''t even bring myself to believe that.


    The nurse started to lose patience. "Why would I lie to you? What''s in it for me?"


    ...


    I thanked her despondently and walked back over to my seat.


    Grandma was really done for...


    I lowered my head as my tears flowed and fell into my coffee.


    In the Jones family, the only people who truly treated me well were Grandma and Aunt Nancy. And


    now, Grandma was going to leave me...


    I didn''t know how long I sat there.


    Suddenly, the clock rang thrice.


    I was shaken out of my reverie and jumped to my feet as if I''d been shocked by electricity.


    It was finally three o''clock.


    I hurriedly grabbed my bag and flew towards the hospital''s elevators. On my way there, I bumped into


    several people.


    I wasn''t even in the mood to apologise to them. I bulldozed my way to the ICU.


    In the ward, Aunt Nancy was all alone with Grandma.


    Aunt Nancy looked haggard and exhausted. She waved a hand at me. "Queena,e and have a


    seat."


    Grandmay on the hospital bed with her eyes closed, deeply asleep.


    I forced my tears back and sat down next to Aunt Nancy.


    "Your father and Gail just left. Apparently, Leonard wanted to see them." Aunt Nancy held my hand.


    "They''ve just left. I wanted to give you a call, but you showed up on your own."


    ...


    I nodded guiltily.


    "By the way, Queena, what are you doing here? Did you know that they would be leaving?" Aunt Nancy


    asked.


    I shook my head and denied it without hesitation. "No."


    There was no way I could tell her that Leonard had gotten them to leave because of me.


    The truth was much too dirty andplicated.


    I couldn''t even imagine what Aunt Nancy would say if she were to find out about it.


    Aunt Nancy didn''t even suspect a thing. "I guess not. How would you know about something like that?


    Oh, I need you to take over for me for now, Queena." She rubbed her temples. "I was afraid something


    would happen yesterday and I waited in the corridor the whole time. I haven''t even had the time to


    sleep yet."


    I moved my mouth, wanting to tell her about the nurses'' conversation, but I didn''t know what to say. All


    I could say was, "Okay, you get some sleep."


    There was a small cot in the ward. It was meant for patients'' family members.


    Aunt Nancyy down on it and soon fell asleep.


    I sat by the bed on my own and looked at Grandma''s pasty, wrinkled face. I couldn''t hold my tears back


    any longer.


    On this day, Grandma stayed asleep. She hadn''t even woken up by the time I left.


    I couldn''t help reying the nurses'' words in my mind as I sobbed uncontrobly.


    When I got home, I found that Leonard was already waiting for me there.


    He waved a hand at me. "Come here."


    His gesture was no different from someone who was calling out to their pet.


    I ignored him, put my bag and coat away, and got myself some tissues to wipe my face.


    Leonard frowned. "Have you been crying? Why?"


    "It''s nothing." I didn''t want to tell him the truth, so I wiped my tears and started stripping.


    After all, all Leonard wanted was sex. If so, I''d just give it to him.


    His voice turned stern. "Queena!"


    "I told you, it''s nothing."


    I didn''t have the strength to quarrel with him and just answered him dully.


    Leonard walked over to me and stopped me from unbuttoning my clothes. "What''s wrong? Is your


    grandmother in bad shape?"


    His voice could almost be described as gentle.


    This was my first time hearing Leonard speak like this since meeting him.


    I shook my head. "You don''t need to know."


    He stilled and let me go. "She''s not just your grandmother. She''s Phoebe''s, too."


    So he was asking for Phoebe. No wonder why he''d suddenly changed his demeanour.


    I responded nomittally, still not nning on telling him the truth.


    "Queena!" Leonard''s tone turned frosty.


    ...


    My eyes hurt like hell from all the crying, and I wasn''t in the mood to cater to him. "Don''t worry,


    Phoebe''s never liked Grandma. She couldn''t care less about Grandma living or dying."


    Leonard gnashed his teeth. "Queena!"


    "I''m all out of strength today." I didn''t want to waste any more time on him, so I flopped onto the bed


    andy there spread-eagled. "You can do whatever you want with me."


    Leonard did not speak.


    I heard his footsteps stop by the bed and closed my eyes. However, he didn''t act as I''d anticipated.


    After a while, I looked at him in confusion. "What''s wrong with you?"


    He stood by the head of the bed and looked at me sinisterly. "Stay away from that Austin."


    What right did he have to interfere in my socialisations?


    I didn''t even bother to point out how ridiculous he was being.


    "I said, stay away from other men."


    Leonard pulled out a cigarette from his pocket and lit up. "Queena, don''t act like you can''t hear me."


    Was he going to go on like this?


    I reminded him, "Mr. Nell, if my memory serves me right, we only have a business rtionship. You


    don''t have the right to stop me from being with other people."


    Leonard did not speak.


    I was so dizzy that I fell asleep without even realising it. It was midnight by the time I woke up.


    My stomach growled. I was starving.


    I mbered out of bed and headed to the kitchen to forage for food.


    When I got to the dining room, I found some eggs and bacon on the table. A ludicrous thought popped


    into my mind.


    Had Leonard cooked these?


    The thought of Leonard bustling around the kitchen with an apron on made me shiver with disgust.


    I pushed it out of my mind. Pigs would fly if Leonard had cooked this.


    I got myself some cutlery and sat down to eat.


    The food was already rather cold and it didn''t taste good. The bacon was especially salty.


    I frowned, unable to force myself to finish the food when I was halfway through. I threw it all away.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    What a waste of time.


    I was still starving and ordered some takeaway.


    ...


    A few minutester, my phone rang. The call wasing from a number that I didn''t recognise.


    Was it normal for takeaway to be delivered so quickly nowadays?


    I answered it. "Hello."


    "Unblock my number."


    Leonard''s deep voice rang out on the other end of the line. After that, he hung up.

 Chapter 38: Leonards Takeaway

    Chapter 38: Leonard''s Takeaway


    I was taken aback as I held on to my phone.


    I''d just unblocked Leonard''s number when the phone rang again.


    I rejected the call at the thought of my takeaway that was almost here.


    Based on my understanding of Leonard, he wasn''t calling to talk about anything serious.


    To my surprise, my phone started ringing again ten secondster.


    What on earth was he up to?


    Helplessly, I answered the phone. "Hello?"


    Leonard sounded furious. "How dare you hang up on me, Queena!"


    Why wouldn''t I?


    I could only think that to myself. After all, Leonard was currently my only way to see Grandma. I didn''t


    want to get myself into a mess by pissing him off.


    I exined, "I''m hungry."


    He didn''t believe me. "There''s food in the kitchen."


    "Is that even edible..." I couldn''t help muttering at the thought of the salty bacon.


    Leonard didn''t say anything. All I could hear was his ragged yet suppressed breathing. It sounded


    especially scary in the quiet of the night.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    What was he angry about? Could it be...


    Something dawned on me.


    Could it be that Leonard had really cooked that terrible dish?


    My heart leapt to my throat and I asked apprehensively, "Leonard, did you cook for me?"


    I felt a little regretful. If I''d known about this earlier, I wouldn''t have criticised the food so thoroughly. If


    Leonard got angry because of this, I''d be in trouble.


    Fortunately, Leonard merely let out a sneer. "You wish."


    This was great news.


    I could rest assured. "You ordered takeaway for me? Thanks, then."


    ...


    He snorted.


    After that, he hung up with a loud bang.


    It was probably from him mming the phone onto its cradle.


    I pouted and thought to myself how spoiled Leonard was. He''d ordered such disgusting food for me,


    yet he was also the one throwing a tantrum.


    The fried chicken that I''d ordered soon arrived. I felt like I''d been resurrected from the dead as I


    gobbled down my food.


    When I was done, I stood up, feeling satisfied. I wanted to throw the rubbish away.


    When my eyes fell on the rubbish bin, I was stunned.


    There were eggshells and the remnants of some stic packaging in there. It matched up with the salty


    eggs and bacon that I''d had earlier.


    I didn''t know what to think as I clutched the rubbish in my hand.


    It turned out that Leonard really had cooked that horrible dish.


    Not only had I been unappreciative, but I''d also even criticised the food... Knowing Leonard, he was


    probably boiling with fury.


    I wanted to call him to apologise. However, after dialling his number, all I got was a robotic recording.


    "Sorry, the number you''re calling is busy..."


    Had he blocked me?


    I felt a little dazed.


    He''d told me to unblock him, yet here he was, blocking my number?


    There was a saying that all men were children. I felt like Leonard was acting exactly like a child. Was


    he like this with Phoebe as well...


    At the thought of Phoebe, my stomach roiled with disgust. I shook my head and dispelled all thoughts


    of her.


    I told myself to just go to bed.


    Since Leonard hadn''t fallen out with me on the spot, perhaps there was some room for salvation. If he


    continued to reject my calls the next day, I''d go over to his vi to talk things out with him.


    Even if I had to forgo my dignity to beg him, I''d do it.


    After making up my mind, I closed my eyes and went to sleep.


    ...


    Early the next morning, Leonard called me and told me to go see Grandma at three o''clock.


    When he called, I was still in bed. I answered him groggily.


    Leonard said a few more things, but I didn''t catch them because I was yawning.


    "The doctor said that she''s doing well," Leonard suddenly said. "Queena, you''ll be in for a surprise if


    you go see her today."


    After that, he hung up abruptly.


    It woke me uppletely. For some reason, I felt like he''d ced an odd emphasis on the word


    "surprise". Something sounded wrong.


    Moreover, I''d been half-asleep and had forgotten about the most important thing. I had yet to apologise


    for the food.


    There was nothing I could do about it at the moment. I guessed it wouldn''t be toote to apologise to


    him that night.


    I shook my head and shooed away thoughts of calling Leonard back.


    Iy down in bed again and fell asleep.


    In my dream, Leonard''s face suddenly appeared and smiled at me menacingly. "How dare you be so


    disdainful of food that I cooked, Queena? You''re going to die a terrible death..."


    I didn''t know what to do.


    Suddenly, he spurted fire from his mouth. "I''m going to kill you!"


    He looked so savage and ruthless that I let out a terrified scream and was jolted awake.


    ...


    I sat up, trying to catch my breath. After a while, I came back to my senses and realised that I''d been


    dreaming.


    It was obvious that Leonard had caused me so much trauma.


    After having that nightmare, I didn''t want to go back to sleep anymore. I spent the rest of the day


    feeling nervous. When it was finally two o''clock, I grabbed my bag, put on a hat and left the house.


    When I got to the hospital entrance, I pulled my hat down low to hide my face, afraid that the Jones


    family would see me. I was just about to head over to the cafe to wait when Gail''s shrill voice suddenly


    rang out from behind me.


    "It''s all that little b*tch''s fault!"


    Were they talking about me?


    I couldn''t help but rejoice that I put on my hat. I turned around shiftily, still feeling worried. I even flipped


    my cor up to cover more of my face so that they wouldn''t recognise me.


    Phoebe and Gail were walking out of the hospital together.


    Phoebe wasforting Gail gently, but there was a certain ruthlessness to her tone. "Mum, don''t be


    mad. I''ve got it all nned out. No matter what, I have to marry Leonard."


    "That''s my girl!" Gail praised her with delight.


    "I have to find a way to win Leonard''s heart back over this time." After some thought, Phoebe said, "I''m


    afraid that Queena''s going to cause trouble again, though. Do you have any way to make sure she


    shuts up, Mum?"


    I couldn''t help breaking out in a cold sweat when I heard that.


    As far as I knew, the best way to get someone to keep their mouth shut was... to kill them.


    ...


    Was Phoebe thinking of murdering me?


    Gail pulled Phoebe over to the pir, looking surprised.


    I sneaked over to them and acted like I was waiting for someone. I heard Gail say, "Are you thinking


    of..."


    "Mum, you''re getting ahead of yourself!" Phoebeughed. "I just want her to stay away and leave me


    and Leonard alone. There are plenty of ways to shut someone up, and we don''t necessarily have to


    use the most extreme one."


    Gail was still doubtful. "Are you sure that you can win Mr. Nell over? Your wedding was just too..."


    It looked like the wedding had traumatised Gail.


    I couldn''t help feeling a little pleased.


    Phoebe shook her head, looking rather shy. "Everything''s fine between us. Leonard''s been constantly


    asking me out over these few days, hasn''t he?"


    Gail was reassured. "Then what do you mean?"

 Chapter 39: Grandmas Bequeaths

    Chapter 39: Grandma''s Bequeaths


    Phoebe lowered her voice even more and said, "For instance, we can get someone to..."


    She was speaking so softly that I couldn''t hear her even after getting as close to them as I could.


    When Phoebe was done, Gail pped her hands approvingly. "You''re right, Phoebe. Why didn''t I think


    of that?"


    ...


    Phoebe smiled serenely, looking pleased.


    Gail rubbed her hands together. "I have some connections who know people in the underworld. I''ll ask


    them to deal with Queena."


    Connections with the underworld? Deal with me?


    I couldn''t help feeling anxious and doubtful at their words. I carefully walked away when I saw that they


    were almost done.


    Around ten to three, I saw Leonard''s car arrive at the hospital.


    Bell and his family quickly appeared at the entrance, looking delighted. I could even sense their


    excitement from several metres away from them.


    Leonard got out of the car and said a few words to them before getting back in the car.


    The Jones family got into his car, Phoebe climbing into the passenger seat bashfully.


    I rubbed my jaw.


    Was Phoebe pretending to be bashful despite her obvious intentions?


    Once Leonard''s car disappeared from sight, I headed to the ICU as quickly as I could.


    There was a nurse in there with Aunt Nancy. It was the one from the day before who''d said that


    Grandma didn''t have long to go.


    With a sliver of hope, I asked her, "Is my grandmother doing better?"


    The nurse pulled me out of the ward, then nodded. However, she also shook her head.


    I felt a little anxious. "What does that mean?"


    "Her condition has indeed improved, but it''s only because we plied her with medication. She doesn''t


    have a strong foundation, and I don''t know how long she''ll be able to hold on like this..." the nurse


    trailed off.


    I lost myposure and grabbed the nurse by her uniform. "Please, save my grandmother! I''ll pay for


    any bills regardless of the amount!"


    She looked at me sympathetically. "Miss, it''s not about money..."


    "Queena,e back here." Aunt Nancy''s voice rang out from the door. "Don''t make things hard for


    her."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I turned around, feeling like I''d been shocked by electricity. Aunt Nancy stood there, looking tearful.


    "But..." I refused to give up.


    "We all know exactly how your grandmother''s doing." Aunt Nancy walked up to me and pulled me away


    from the nurse. "There''s no use pushing the doctors and nurses. It''s her destiny."


    I couldn''t help bursting into tears.


    There was no way I could ept this. Was it part of Grandma''s destiny to be on the receiving end of


    Gail''s malice?


    The nurse hurried away to another ward once she was free of my clutches.


    Aunt Nancy held my hand and led me back to Grandma''s ward.


    Grandma was still asleep. Aunt Nancy and I sat down on the cot together, and she asked me sternly,


    "Queena, tell me the truth."


    ...


    I didn''t understand what she was talking about.


    Aunt Nancy hesitated for a moment before asking, "Do you... do you owe someone a favour?"


    I was stunned. "Huh?"


    "Queena, don''t lie to me." Aunt Nancy''s tone was grim. "The moment Leonard''s gotten Bell and his


    family to leave, you show up. This has happened two days in a row now."


    I was tongue-tied, not knowing how to refute her.


    All I''d thought about was seeing Grandma. I hadn''t expected Aunt Nancy to see through me. Then


    again, I''d shown up so coincidentally two days in a row, and I hadn''t even bothered to conceal


    anything. How could Aunt Nancy miss this?


    However, I couldn''t admit to having a deal with Leonard.


    I tried to look as natural as possible. "It''s just a coincidence."


    "Once is a coincidence, but twice?" Aunt Nancy pointed at my hat. "And you''re even dressed like this."


    An idea struck me and I exined, "I was afraid that the Jones family would recognise me."


    "Is that so?" Aunt Nancy looked at me doubtfully.


    "Yes, I promise." I nodded and crossed my fingers behind my back. "There''s really nothing going on


    between me and Leonard."


    The doubt in Aunt Nancy''s eyes grew.


    I suddenly realised that I''d said the wrong thing.


    Aunt Nancy had only mentioned me doing a deal with someone, but she hadn''t mentioned any names.


    How would I have known that she was referring to Leonard?


    "I... Aunt Nancy, I can exin..." I gritted my teeth and tried to save myself.


    ...


    Aunt Nancy shook her head and cut me off. "Forget it. Queena, you''re old enough to know what you''re


    doing."


    I could sense the fatigue and disappointment in her voice.


    After a while, she said, "It''s fine if you owe someone financially, but it''s not easy to pay off a favour. No


    matter what, it''s not the best idea to do something like this. You need to think about how you''re going to


    repay a favour before owing someone, Queena."


    I felt bad. I was just about to say something when Grandma suddenly said, "Queena? Is... is that


    Queena?"


    At Grandma''s voice, I immediately threw Aunt Nancy aside.


    Grandma''s eyes were half-open and looked murky, but she was still as loving as I remembered.


    "Queena, it''s too dangerous for you toe here."


    Aunt Nancy chimed in. "She''s right. Do you know how much the Jones family hates you?"


    Of course, I knew. However, I''d feel guilty for the rest of my life if I were to miss out on seeing Grandma


    before she passed away.


    I changed the subject. "Grandma, how do you feel?"


    "I feel good."


    She smiled kindly and gestured for me to go over to her.


    I sat down next to her and she fished a key out of her pocket before passing it to me.


    It was a tiny key, not like a door key.


    I looked up and asked, "What''s this?"


    Aunt Nancy answered on Grandma''s behalf. "It''s the key to your grandmother''s box. All of the jewellery


    and memorabilia that she''s collected over the years are in there."


    Grandma nodded. "Yes, that''s right. Queena, I''m passing it over to you now."


    Her actions made me feel like she was bequeathing me with her possessions.


    I felt terrible and shook my head, wanting to give the key back to her. "You can give it to me when


    you''re out of the hospital, Grandma."


    I knew that I was just running away from the fact that Grandma was going to die.


    She shook her head, looking firm.


    Aunt Nancy wiped her tears. "Alright, Queena, just keep it. If you don''t, these things are going to end


    up in Gail and Phoebe''s hands."


    "But..." I was still feeling hesitant.


    Grandma''s tone became a lot sterner. "Do you want me to die with regrets?"


    I was shocked and quickly tucked the key away.


    She nodded gratuitously. "Now that''s a good girl."


    When she spoke, she sounded weaker than ever.


    My heart ached. I was just about to say something when we heard the sound of footsteps outside the


    door.


    "Who would be here at this time?"


    Aunt Nancy frowned and headed to the door, pulling it open slightly.


    When she saw the people outside, her expression changed and she closed the door, leaning against it.


    "Queena, hide! Your father and the others are back!"


    What?!

 Chapter 40: Misfortune Befalling the Family

    Chapter 40: Misfortune Befalling the Family


    I was shocked and hurriedly tried to look for somewhere to hide.


    Unfortunately, the nurse had just taken away the bedsheets. I couldn''t even hide under the bed as I''d


    done previously.


    Grandma was anxious as well, looking like she wanted nothing more than to jump out of bed.


    Bell seemed to try to push the door open. Aunt Nancy pretended to sound angry and called out, "Who''s


    there?!"


    "It''s me."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The door''s handle jiggled a few times. When Bell found that he couldn''t open the door, he asked


    impatiently, "What are you doing?"


    Aunt Nancy signalled to me to hide in the wardrobe. "I''m helping Mum change! Hold your horses! Why


    don''t youe in and do it for her if you''re so impatient?!"


    Due to her anxiety, she sounded almost hysterical.


    Bell fell silent, seemingly stunned. After a while, he said angrily, "Do all the changing you need to!


    There''s no need to take that tone with me!"


    Taking this opportunity, I quickly hid in the cupboard and pulled the doors shut.


    There was a thin slit between each door.


    Through the slit, I saw Bell walk in and say, "Later, Titan Group''s Young Master ising to see Mum.


    Nancy, help her get ready."


    I was so flustered that all I could hear was the sound of my heart pounding. I didn''t even really notice


    what Bell had said.


    Aunt Nancy sneered and said unceremoniously, "What does that have to do with me?"


    ...


    Bell''s expression turned ugly.


    Aunt Nancy continued, "You might be willing to be Titan Group''s stooge, but I''m not! I''m an upright


    woman who would never sell a daughter off totch onto someone!"


    Bell flew into a rage. "Nancy Jones, you!"


    "That''s enough!"


    Grandma couldn''t take it anymore and mmed a hand on the table.


    Bell shut his mouth reluctantly, looking furious.


    "Bell, do you still treat me as your mother?" Grandma stretched out a finger and pointed it tremblingly


    at Bell.


    This was a serious usation.


    Bell probably felt a little guilty and hurriedly tried to free himself of me. "Mum, what are you saying?!"


    "Tell that Young Master to leave, then." Grandma was firm.


    Bell was taken aback. After a long while, he asked cautiously, "Mum, do... do you detest him so?"


    "I don''t." Grandma turned her head away. "I don''t want to see him because he has nothing to do with


    me. I don''t want to have anything to do with strangers at my age."


    Bell forced out a smile. "How can he be a stranger? He''s Phoebe''s ex-fianc¨¦..."


    "What a good-for-nothing!" Aunt Nancy''s lip curled.


    Bell red at her.


    "That''s enough quarrelling." Grandma was as insistent as ever. "I don''t want to see him, and that''s


    that."


    ...


    Bell had no other choice but to leave the ward dejectedly.


    The moment he left, I felt all the muscles in my body loosen.


    Aunt Nancy walked towards me, wanting to open the door to let me out. She was only a few steps


    away from me when Bell''s voice rang out again. "It''s this ward, right here."


    Stunned, Aunt Nancy whirled around and stood in front of the cupboard.


    Leonard walked into the ward, holding a bouquet of pale orange dis. Behind him, Phoebe and


    Gail had bright smiles on, looking victorious.


    Leonard put the dis into a vase on the bedside table and smiled at Grandma. "Old Mrs. Jones, it''s


    nice to see you again."


    His attitude was gentle and respectful. It was theplete opposite of the prideful, arrogant,


    domineering Leonard that I knew.


    I grasped at the divider in the cupboard, gradually recalling details that I''d neglected.


    Earlier, aftering in, Bell had said that Leonard wasing to see Grandma.


    If Leonard was unwilling to, not even a thousand Bells could change his mind. This meant that...


    Leonard was the one who wanted toe!


    Once I figured this out, I felt like my heart had gone cold.


    I hadn''t expected Leonard to be so vengeful.


    It was just a dish, wasn''t it? I could''ve just apologised to him, yet he''d had toe here with Bell in


    tow. He knew very well what I would be in for if Bell were to catch me here.


    He''d already gotten everything that I''d promised him. How could he just go back on his word like this?


    I didn''t know how to react. I heard Grandma say, "Thank you, Mr. Nell. I heard that you''re the CEO of a


    Gail couldn''t suppress the delight in her eyes. "That goes without saying!"


    It wasn''t easy for her toe across an opportunity to show off in front of Grandma. She had to milk it


    for all it was worth.


    Phoebe nodded bashfully as well. Leonard, on the other hand, responded humbly and said, "It''s not as


    grand as it sounds. My title''s just for show."


    Bell took the chance to praise him. "I heard that Mr. Nell made a profit of more than five hundred million


    dorsst year. If that''s what you managed to earn just for show, I''d love to be able to do that too."


    After that, heughed heartily, sounding pleased with himself.


    Aunt Nancy walked towards the window, her expression frosty.


    I supposed that she couldn''t stand the sucking up anymore.


    From beginning to end, Leonard stood there with a smile on his face. I just couldn''t tell what he was up


    to.


    "I suppose that means you must be very busy, Mr. Nell?" Grandma said indifferently. "I''m just an old


    woman on the brink of death and I feel bad about taking up your time. Please, feel free to leave."


    Bell''s face fell. "Mum!"


    He wanted nothing more than for Leonard to linger so that he could suck up to him.


    Leonard nodded politely and made some more small talk before leaving the ward.


    He didn''t even ask Bell to send him off.


    The moment Leonard left, Bell''s expression changed. He said reproachfully, "Mum, you should feel


    honoured that Mr. Nell came to see you. How could you treat him like that?"


    Grandma had yet to say anything when Aunt Nancy pounced on him. "Do you hear yourself, Bell


    Jones? Isn''t it only normal for a young man like him toe to visit an elder like Mum? How could you


    say that it''s Mum''s honour?!"


    Bell merely snorted, fully aware that he was in the wrong. He didn''t quarrel with Aunt Nancy.


    Gail couldn''t stand for it, though. She screeched, "Nancy, one needs to know how much they''re worth!


    How can wepare to someone like him? You need to take a good look at yourself in the mirror!"


    I saw Grandma trembling with rage. Tears started to flow from her eyes and down her wrinkled face.


    "Get lost!" Aunt Nancy roared.


    ...


    She was so loud that my ears started ringing despite being cramped up in the cupboard.


    Phoebe''s knees weakened, almost kneeling on the floor. Gail was about to say something else when


    Aunt Nancy roared, "All of you, get the f*ck out of here!"


    "Fine! Don''t you dare beg for me toe back!"


    Bell felt humiliated and let out a snort. He left with Gail and Phoebe.


    The moment he left, I jumped out of the cupboard and flew to Grandma''s side.


    Grandma was sobbing woefully. I teared up as well and grabbed some tissues from the bedside table,


    silently wiping her tears away.


    "What misfortune befalling the family..." Grandma mumbled. "How could I have had a son like that?!"


    Aunt Nancy forced out a smile. "Mum, don''t be sad. Bell''s a terrible person, but you still have Queena,


    don''t you?"


    Grandma shook her head in silence.


    She remained depressed for the rest of the day. She didn''t say another word, not even when I was


    leaving.


    I knew that Bell had shattered her heart.

 Chapter 41: Owe Me an Apology

    Chapter 41: Owe Me an Apology


    With visiting hours over, I took the elevator towards the first floor, my mind racing over what had just


    happened.


    Had Leonard brought Bell here to get me in trouble? What did Phoebe and Gail have nned for me?


    What should I do to get away from them...


    With a ding, the elevator came to a stop.


    I had my head bowed. I wasn''t paying attention to my surroundings and walked out of the elevator, not


    even noticing that this wasn''t the first floor.


    Suddenly, a pair of arms shot out from the side and wrapped around me.


    Shocked, I was about to cry for help when something pressed against my lips and silenced me. A


    familiar cologne wafted over me.


    It was Leonard.


    The moment I realised this, my eyes turned red with rage.


    "Let me go!" I struggled desperately, kicking and punching him.


    ...


    I managed to stomp on Leonard''s foot. He let me go with a scowl. "You lunatic."


    He''d done all these things, yet he had the nerve to call me a lunatic?


    I raised my head and red at him. "Let me go, you animal!"


    Leonard''s eyes turned stormy. "Say that again."


    I was so furious that I actually repeated myself. "I said, you''re an animal!"


    I thought that Leonard would fly into a rage and do something to me here. Unexpectedly, however, he


    quickly calmed down. "Give me a reason."


    I sneered. "How about you going against our deal and bringing Bell to the hospital?"


    Leonard smirked. "Is that it? Anything else?"


    "This is more than enough!"


    I started to struggle furiously again.


    However, there was too big of a difference between his strength and mine. He only had to use one


    hand to subdue me.


    "Stop moving, or I''ll take you right here and now," he said. "Queena, did you really think that I was


    trying to push you over the edge?"


    I refused to give in. "What else could it be?"


    Leonard actually started tough. "Silly girl."


    Hisughter washed over me like a bucket of cold water, immediately extinguishing my fury. I started


    trying to deduce his objective.


    A nurse hurried towards us from behind him, a notebook in her hands. I wanted to let out a yell to


    attract her attention so that I could get away from Leonard.


    "Don''t be silly." He seemed to guess what I was thinking and lowered his head, rubbing his nose


    against mine affectionately. "As I said, I don''t mind taking you right here and now."


    I knew that this b*stard would definitely act on his threat.


    I had no choice but to keep quiet.


    The nurse passed by us and blushed at our intimate posture before hurrying away.


    I thought woefully to myself, "She probably thinks that we''re a couple."


    Leonard patiently waited for the nurse to leave before asking me, "Have you had a smooth-sailing life,


    Queena?"


    The fury that I''d barely managed to extinguish was reignited with that one sentence.


    "Yes, everything''s been wonderful." I let out a disparagingugh and started counting with my fingers.


    "When I was six, my mother took her own life and gave up my family for a mistress and an illegitimate


    daughter. When I was sixteen, the Jones family kicked me out and I had to support myself through


    university... Compared with your Phoebe, my life''s been perfect!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Leonard didn''t seem to hear the mockery in my words. He said indifferently, "I meant when you''re doing


    business. Have you ever fallen prey to those under-the-table rules?"


    I was taken aback. Leonard continued, "In reality, our deal has never been equal. I''ve always been the


    one in control, and I can end it any time that I want to."


    I took a few deep breaths. "So you''re ending it now?"


    Judging from the way that Bell had left in a huff earlier, he probably wouldn''t be here for the time being.


    In other words, I coulde to see Grandma every day, at least for a short while. If so, what was the


    point of our deal?


    "No." Leonard shook his head. "I just wanted to tell you that you''ve had the wrong mindset all this


    while."


    My mindset?


    Wasn''t all I wanted a fair deal?


    I finally knew what he was getting at. Leonard was using his unique way to mock my naivety.


    I gave it some thought and asked him, "Are you still angry over that dish?"


    Leonard''s expression cooled. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Listen up, Queena..."


    "I can apologise for that." I cut him off. "Leonard, you owe me an apology for today."


    He stopped talking, the frostiness in his eyes almost turning me into ice.


    "If you don''t want to proceed with this, we can end the deal any time. I''m fine with it." I shrugged


    fearlessly and broke free of his embrace. "Things like this have always been based on mutual


    agreement. It''s not called a deal if one party isn''t consenting."


    ...


    Leonard didn''t say anything. He pulled out a cigarette, lit it, and walked to the window.


    It seemed that he no longer wanted to speak to me.


    I boldly guessed that I''d got him.


    "Actually, I''ve been very satisfied with your performance over the past couple of days." A wave of


    exhration rushed through me. I walked past him and threw him a flirtatious look. "Leonard, your body


    is much more tempting than you yourself."


    I pressed the button for the elevator.


    It happened to stop on this floor and the doors opened with a ding.


    I was about to walk in when someone caught the belt of my coat.


    Leonard pulled me into his arms and gripped me so tightly that I felt like my bones were on the brink of


    shattering. I almost cried out in pain.


    ...


    After crushing me for a while, Leonard pinned me to the wall and forced my head up. "What''s in it for


    you by provoking me?"


    "I... I''m not provoking you."


    I sucked in a breath of air and looked at him challengingly. "Or maybe you''re trying to tell me that you''re


    terrible in bed?"


    No man would be able to ept such an usation.


    He narrowed his eyes. "Queena, do you have a death wish?"


    "How can I die before getting to enjoy your and Phoebe''s wedding toast?" I scoffed. "Don''t worry,


    Leonard."


    He leaned in close to me.


    I thought he was going to kiss me forcefully. However, he just brushed his lips against my cheek before


    lowering his head.


    What on earth was he doing?


    Just as I was feeling confused, an immense pain came from my shoulder.


    Leonard had chomped down on it viciously.

 Chapter 42: Calling off the Deal

    Chapter 42: Calling off the Deal


    He''d bit me right where my wound was. It hurt like hell, and it was probably bleeding.


    I trembled in pain and eximed, "You b*stard!"


    "I''ve never imed to be a saint."


    Leonard looked up, a trace of blood on his lips. The dim lights made him look slightly devilish yet


    domineering. He let me go and said, "Queena, I have the upper hand. I can end our deal at any time,


    but what about you?"


    I really wanted to be tough and tell him that I could, too.


    However, I swallowed the words that were right on the tip of my tongue.


    Phoebe and Gail were plotting something against me, and Bell hated my guts. I had to stay as far away


    from the Jones family as possible at a time like this.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Bell had been furious earlier, but he hadn''t explicitly said that he wouldn''t be seeing Grandma anymore.


    The Jones family had to continue pretending to be a loving family in front of Leonard.


    I couldn''t take the risk. I was nothing but a normal human being and I knew how important it was to


    stay alive.


    After thinking things over for a long time, I silently turned to leave.


    I could see from the reflection on the elevator doors that Leonard had a lit cigarette between his


    fingers.


    He didn''t take a drag of it. He just watched me silently, making me feel ufortable.


    The elevator was finally here. I hurried into it, almost fleeing.


    Behind me, Leonard said faintly, "I won''t be visiting your grandmother from today onwards."


    I didn''t have the time or mood to dissect his words.


    Just because Leonard wouldn''t visit Grandma, it didn''t mean that he wouldn''t see Bell and his family. I


    didn''t know what he wanted to express.


    ...


    When I got home, I threw my bag onto the floor and flopped onto the bed.


    As Iy on the bed, I felt so blissful that I almost moaned. I wanted to stretch.


    Unexpectedly, the moment I stretched out an arm, pain shot through my shoulder.


    ...


    I screeched and my face twisted with pain. I slowly turned to look at my shoulder.


    The blood had already dried on my shoulder, making my clothes stick to the wound.


    ...


    I hissed painfully and ripped my clothes off.


    It was better to suffer through a short moment of pain than to prolong it.


    The pain almost smothered me. My hatred and disgust, or perhaps even fear of Leonard deepened.


    The old me had been upset over him ending things with me and I had been unwilling for him to be with


    Phoebe. However, the new me wished for nothing more.


    How things could change in an instant.


    ...


    My phone suddenly started ringing.


    I suppressed the pain and answered it. "Hello?"


    Aunt Nancy sounded joyful. "Queena, your father said that he won''t being anymore!"


    I was taken aback. "Huh?"


    "Bell told me to hire a caretaker," Aunt Nancy exined. "He said that he''d be busy with work and


    wouldn''t be visiting your grandmother anymore. You cane to see her every day!"


    Bell was busy? What a joke.


    I sneered and exposed Bell''s lie immediately. "Is it because Leonard said that he wouldn''t be visiting


    Grandma anymore?"


    Since Leonard wouldn''t be visiting Grandma, there was no need for Bell to put on a show.


    "How''d you know about that?" Aunt Nancy''s tone changed immediately.


    Sh*t!


    I pped a hand over my mouth as regret washed over me.


    I''d been so delighted that I''d blurted out the things that Leonard told me!


    "Queena, I told you about this before." Aunt Nancy said seriously, "Never, ever owe someone a favour.


    You''ll never pay it off. Do you know what Leonard Nell is like? How dare you ask him for a favour?"


    Aunt Nancy hit the nail right on the head. It made my eyes twitch ominously, but I still said, "I... I don''t


    owe anyone anything."


    ...


    "That''s impossible." Aunt Nancy didn''t believe me at all. "If you don''t owe Leonard a favour, how could


    you have shown up so coincidentally yesterday and today?"


    I tried to think of something to exin my appearance the day before and on this day.


    I was struck by an idea and said, "If I had an agreement with Leonard, I wouldn''t have gotten into such


    a close shave with Bell today, right? Anyway, he''s Phoebe''s fianc¨¦. Why would I beg him for anything?"


    This sounded rather reasonable.


    Aunt Nancy believed it, but she was still doubtful. "Is that so?"


    I nodded immediately. "Of course."


    I had to use all of my wits to rid Aunt Nancy of all her suspicion.


    Even so, before hanging up, she still gave me a warning. "Queena, Leonard Nell is not a simple


    character. Bell and his family might want totch onto him because of his money, but I don''t care about


    them. Don''t do something stupid, Queena."


    "Alright, I know," I agreed obediently.


    After hanging up, I felt like I''d barely made it out alive.


    Unexpectedly, my phone started to ring again.


    ...


    I sighed. It looked like Aunt Nancy was really concerned about me.


    "Hello?"


    I answered the phone, resigning myself to my fate.


    On the other end of the line, Leonard''s deep voice rang out. "Who were you on the phone with, even


    going to the extent of ignoring my call?"


    I could tell that he wasn''t too happy. However, I didn''t need to beg him for anything anymore.


    I took a deep breath and blurted out as quickly as I could, "Leonard, you''re right. From today onwards,


    our deal is off. I won''t see you anymore, and you should leave me alone as well. Bye!"


    After that, I hung up without waiting for a response.


    I wanted tough at the thought of Leonard''s current expression.


    He was so haughty and arrogant that he never would''ve expected that a woman would turn him down,


    particrly a woman that he looked down upon.


    However, I couldn''t just stay at home.


    I had no idea how Leonard managed to break into my house each time. I''d be done for if he were to


    I packed up some clothes and got ready to hide out at May''s ce. I''d just stepped out of the house


    when my phone started to ring again.


    I pulled it out of my pocket and saw that Leonard was calling me.


    He just refused to let things go.


    I curled my lip and rejected his call before blocking his number. After some thought, I blocked the other


    number that he''d used to call me earlier.


    I didn''t want to have anything to do with him anymore.


    I was afraid that Leonard would be able to track me down, so I didn''t even drive. I took a taxi to May''s


    ce.


    The sky was just starting to turn dark when I met up with May outside her ce. She''d just gotten off


    work and dragged me to a restaurant that was apparently delicious for dinner.


    When our food was served, I found that I couldn''t stand the overwhelming vours.


    I gasped and downed a ss of ice-cold water. I asked May, "How can you like something like this?"


    May deliberately threw me a flirtatious nce and said teasingly, "Oh, you. You know how they say that


    a pregnant woman''s appetite changes dramatically."

 Chapter 43: His Tenderness

    Chapter 43: His Tenderness


    I spat out my water.


    Disgusted, May shrunk away from me. "Ew, you''re gross."


    I ignored her and stuffed another bite of food into my mouth.


    "Speaking of pregnancies..." May looked at me seriously. "You and Leonard used protection, right?"


    ...


    Startled, I choked on my food.


    May patted me on the back, looking dazed. "I even thought that you were all hung up on him because


    you were pregnant with his child or something."


    "What nonsense!"


    I caught my breath and red at her. "He might not be afraid of STDs, but I am!"


    May let out a sigh of relief. "That''s good to know."


    I lowered my head and continued eating. The strong vours made me tear up.


    In fact, I wasn''t telling May the truth. It was true that we''d used protection, but it wasn''t because I


    wanted to. Leonard was the one who''d insisted.


    In hindsight, right from the start, I''d probably been nothing more than a fling to him.


    Moreover, the Nell family probably wouldn''t let him off the hook if he''d got himself an illegitimate child.


    I felt a little ufortable at the thought of this.


    ...


    After dinner, May and I returned to her ce.


    I gave her a recap of what had happened over the past few days. Of course, I''d omitted my deal with


    Leonard. I just told her that he''d broken into my house at night and warned me not to disturb him and


    Phoebe.


    When I was done, she asked impatiently, "Don''t tell me the dude''s really in love with your stepsister?"


    I shook my head without hesitation. "How''s that possible?"


    "Why not?" May''s eyes shone with excitement. "Think about it, Queena! He''s repeatedly warned you off


    of causing trouble for the two of them. Don''t you think that he really wants to marry her?"


    I didn''t know how to answer her. Perhaps Leonard really did love Phoebe.


    I probably looked like I''d swallowed a fly. May watched me for a while, then changed the topic and said,


    "How''d Leonard get into your house?"


    I shook my head. "Beats me."


    May gave it some thought and said, "You need to change your locks. The ones you have now are


    obviously not doing the job."


    Under May''s urging, I borrowed herputer and spent a few thousand dors on an electronic lock. If


    not for themission I''d got from the deal with Austin''spany, this would''ve been a severe blow to


    my wallet.


    I stayed at May''s ce until the lock was delivered and installed.


    Over the next few days, none of the Jones family showed up at the hospital. I took the chance to spend


    my time with Grandma.


    Aunt Nancy didn''t bring up my rtionship with Leonard, but there was something that I couldn''t


    discern in her eyes whenever she looked at me.


    On the sixth day, the lock was finally delivered.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    I brought it to the hospital with me. I''d just stepped into the ICU when someone ran into me.


    They ran right into my shoulder wound and I almost cked out from the pain. It took all of my


    willpower not to cry out.


    "Oh, my god!"


    That person let out a dainty cry and fell to the floor exaggeratedly.


    It was Phoebe.


    Leonard stepped forward and helped her up. "Are you okay?"


    He didn''t even look at me.


    I didn''t know whether to rejoice or be upset.


    When Phoebe got to her feet, tears were already flowing down her cheeks. She looked at me and said


    hesitantly, "Leonard, don''t... don''t me Queena."


    My heart sank. I ignored Phoebe and turned around subconsciously to see whether Bell or Gail was


    nearby.


    I didn''t stand a chance against the three of them.


    I hadn''t forgotten how Bell had assaulted me at the Jones family.


    At this time, Aunt Nancy came in with a hot water bottle in hand. She red at Phoebe and mmed


    the bottle on the table.


    Leonard gave me a cold smile. "Miss. Jones, don''t you know that you should apologise when you''ve


    run into someone?"


    He actually wanted me to apologise?


    My anger surged. Clutching my shoulder, I retorted, "Indeed, I don''t. I''m not as well-mannered as your


    fianc¨¦e is. Then again, she didn''t apologise to me either."


    Phoebe''s eyes shone with a glimmer of delight. She wiped her tears away and stood between me and


    Leonard. "It''s fine, Leonard. Queena isn''tpletely at fault here."


    What she''d said was "notpletely at fault", not "not to me".


    Since we were kids, she''d loved pulling these tricks.


    ...


    Leonard fell silent, his gazending on my shoulder.


    I noticed him frown slightly.


    "Alright." Aunt Nancy started to shoo them. "Phoebe, that''s enough from you. You''ve seen how your


    grandmother''s doing, so get going."


    Phoebe bit her lip and said hesitantly, "But I''m still worried..."


    "She needs to rest!" Aunt Nancy barked impatiently.


    ...


    Phoebe seemed to be shocked into silence at Aunt Nancy''s voice and stood there, stunned.


    Leonard wrapped an arm around her and smiled pleasantly. "Phoebe''s just worried about her


    grandmother."


    How affectionate he sounded.


    Inexplicably, I felt irritated. I walked over to Grandma''s side and poured out a ss of hot water before


    putting it aside to let it cool down.


    The doctor said that Grandma could only drink warm water, so I''d been doing this for the past few days.


    Aunt Nancy didn''t soften her stance at Leonard''s pleasantries. "If you were really worried about her,


    Phoebe, you''d be here every day to take care of her as Queena''s been doing."


    Leonard pursed his lips and didn''t respond.


    Phoebe teared up again, looking like she was going to burst into tears any second. "I... I''ve been really


    busy recently..."


    Leonard wrapped an arm around her waist and saidfortingly, "It''s alright, don''t cry."


    Aunt Nancy let out a sneer. "You have time to go on dates, but you don''t have time toe see your


    grandmother?"


    Phoebe''s expression turned ugly.


    It was only then that I realised that Leonard couldn''t see her face from this angle.


    Phoebe insisted on staying here, despite Aunt Nancy''s mockery. Left with no choice, she turned to


    Leonard. "Mr. Nell, my mother might be a little agitated when she sees you. Please leave, and take


    Phoebe with you."


    I let out a sigh of relief at the finality of her words.


    Leonard was such an arrogant man that he wouldn''t be able to handle being spoken to like that. He''d


    leave this time, right?


    Unfortunately, he shook his head. "Phoebe said that she has something to tell her grandmother."


    Phoebe nodded, looking obedient. "Aunt Nancy, I''ll just wait here. I won''t disturb Grandma."


    At this point, Aunt Nancy was out of ideas. She could only icily say, "Whatever."

 Chapter 44: One-Sided Argument

    Chapter 44: One-Sided Argument


    Phoebe looked at me with a close-lipped smile.


    I was so annoyed that I red at her in return.


    I knew that she was plotting something, but I couldn''t fight back. It felt terrible.


    Phoebe leaned into Leonard''s embrace. "Leonard, Queena''s ring at me."


    What a fake b*tch! I silently cursed her, but I put on an innocent front. "Why would I re at you?"


    She wasn''t the only one who knew how to put on a show. I just wasn''t as practised as she was.


    "I don''t know," Phoebe said feebly.


    Leonard let go of her and walked up to me. "Miss. Jones, I think that you and my fianc¨¦e probably have


    a bit of a misunderstanding."


    A bit? It was so much more than that!


    I cursed him silently and red at him. "So what if there is?"


    Leonard didn''t get mad. Instead, he smiled. "I think that we should step out for a chat."


    Before I could reply, he dragged me out.


    I wanted to call out to Aunt Nancy for help, but Leonard said lowly, "Shut up unless you have a death


    wish."


    His tone was so cold that I had to admit that I was scared.


    I shrunk away from him and fell silent. Phoebe stood there and smiled at me victoriously. Out of the


    corner of my eye, I even saw her wave at me.


    Leonard dragged me out of the ward and maintained a grip on my hand as he led me towards the


    deserted emergency exit.


    I immediately put my guard up and tried to shake him off. "What do you want?"


    He said coldly, "I''ve already told you that I don''t mind taking you here."


    His smile had disappeared the moment we''d stepped out of the ward.


    Leonard was gripping me so tightly that I couldn''t help gasping in pain. I asked, "Are you standing up


    for Phoebe?"


    I''d made up my mind. If his answer was a "yes", I''d be more polite to Phoebe in front of him. I was no


    match for his strength.


    Anyway, I could juste up with a way to get back at her behind his back.


    I''d already rehearsed my answer, but Leonard answered, "Why would I do that?"


    "You ..."


    I was stunned.


    Leonard took the chance to pull me over to the emergency exit''s tform. He cornered me in between


    himself and the wall.


    "Queena, I told you to unblock my number," he said slowly after watching me for a while.


    ...


    I acted dumb. "What are you talking about? I don''t remember you saying that."


    "Don''t y dumb." He let out a sneer. "Don''t forget that we have a deal. Now that you''ve gone back on


    our agreement, what do you think I should do?"


    I steeled myself and said, "I... I don''t know."


    I really couldn''t think of any other excuses.


    ...


    Leonard chuckled and wrapped an arm around me, trailing his hand over my back.


    His embrace was cold, giving me goosebumps. I had no choice but to set aside my pride and beg him.


    "Leonard, please, just let me go. Please?"


    His hand stilled. "Give me a reason."


    A reason? How could I just conjure up something on demand?


    I was anxious, but I couldn''t move an inch because of his embrace. I could only stand there and feel his


    hand slowly trail lower down my back.


    I finally lost myposure as his hand approached my belt and cried out, "You said that a deal has to


    be based on mutual agreement!"


    Leonard''s hand stilled again.


    "Oh? How interesting." Heughed. "Go on. I''ll let you go if you please me."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He was taking me for a fool. However, I had no choice but to y by his rules.


    I gave it some thought and said, "Mr. Nell, aren''t you and Phoebe about to get married? It''s really time


    to stop making deals such as this."


    I was almost pleading with him.


    Leonard was unmoved.


    At his silence, I suddenly said ruthlessly, "Phoebe''s important to you, isn''t she? Or do you want her to


    find out about our rtionship?!"


    "With my worth and status, it''s extremely normal for me to have a mistress or two. I''m sure Phoebe


    will understand," Leonard said leisurely. "In fact, you should know this as well. Wasn''t Phoebe''s mother


    one of Bell''s mistresses?"


    My mind went nk. All I could hear was him saying, "Unfortunately, your mother didn''t understand


    this. She took her own life for nothing."


    "You b*stard!" I shrieked and used all of my strength to shove him away.


    ...


    He probably didn''t expect me to suddenly be so strong. He staggered backwards a couple of


    steps before steadying himself and looking at me menacingly.


    "You can say anything you want about me, you jerk." Trembling all over, I pointed at him. "How dare


    you talk about my mother? What gives you the right to talk about her?!"


    My mother was a thorn that was deeply embedded in my heart. I would never be able to move on from


    it, not for the rest of my life.


    I would never forgive Bell, Jones, Phoebe, and anyone who ran their mouths off about this matter.


    ...


    Leonard frowned at me, not saying anything.


    I ignored him and continued shouting, "Who the h*ll do you think you are? You''re nothing but a f*cking


    b*stard!"


    "I''m sorry," he suddenly said.


    ...


    I didn''t realise what he''d said and continued raging at him.


    I swore and cursed at him like a pirate.


    Leonard didn''t look mad. He repeated, "I said, I''m sorry."


    "You..."


    It was only at this moment that I processed what he''d said and stopped in astonishment.


    My stream of curses got lodged in my throat.


    "I shouldn''t have mentioned your mother." Leonard''s voice was deep and had a sort of maism. "I


    didn''t expect you to still be so impacted."


    I was at a loss for what to do because of his apology.


    After apologising, Leonard turned and left without waiting for me to respond.


    I stood there, stunned. I probably looked like a fool.


    When I got back to the ward, Phoebe and Leonard had already left. Aunt Nancy and I wiped Grandma


    down, and she asked me, "Did you get into a fight with Leonard?"


    It was only at this point that I recalled how loud I''d been. Perhaps the whole ICU had heard me.


    However, I didn''t know whether that could be counted as an argument. I didn''t answer her.


    Aunt Nancy sighed. "Queena, you really shouldn''t get on his bad side. You know how powerful he is."


    With the way things were between us at the moment, I was probably already at the top of his hit list.


    I couldn''t tell Aunt Nancy about screaming my head off at him, so I tried to y down the whole thing


    by saying casually, "Just yesterday, you were telling me not to owe him any favours. Isn''t an argument


    the best way to prove that there''s nothing between us?"


    "That''s different." Aunt Nancy frowned. "It''s best if you two had just stayed strangers."

 Chapter 45: Can You Leave Me Alone

    Chapter 45: Can You Leave Me Alone


    I knew what Aunt Nancy meant. It was toote for me and Leonard to be strangers, though. We''d


    already gotten to know each other on a much deeper level than she knew.


    I couldn''t answer her, nor was I shameless enough to. I just remained silent.


    On this day, Grandma stayed asleep even until it was time for me to leave.


    Aunt Nancy was obviously worried as she walked me out. "The doctors and nurses said that it''s not a


    good sign for your grandmother to always be asleep like this."


    I couldn''t help recalling what the nurse at the cafe had mentioned about Grandma only having a few


    months left.


    I couldn''t bring myself to say it out loud. I could only force out a smile and sayfortingly, "Don''t


    worry. Grandma''s done so much good in her life. I''m sure she still has a long way to go."


    Aunt Nancy nodded. "You''re right."


    I left the hospital and went back to my ce. The first thing I did was to install my new lock and record


    my own fingerprint. To be safe, I didn''t even set a password.


    This way, I was the only person who''d be able to unlock it.


    When I was done, I felt a lot more secure. I flopped onto my bed and immediately fell asleep.


    In the middle of the night, I felt someone pat my cheek.


    "Queena, get up." A man''s deep voice rang out beside me.


    ...


    Was there... someone in here?


    I was out of it for a while, but when I came to my senses, I immediately jumped out of bed and let out a


    piercing shriek.


    Leonard jumped. "What the h*ll''s wrong with you?"


    "I changed the lock!" I clutched at my chest, my heart still racing. "How''d you get in?!"


    "Did you think a lock was enough to stop me?"


    He nced at me and swept past me, heading towards the kitchen. He moved so easily that it was as if


    he owned the ce.


    I red at his back silently.


    A momentter, Leonard came out with two sses of orange juice and passed one to me. "Here,


    drink this and calm yourself down."


    I didn''t ept it.


    Slowly, he frowned. "I said, drink it."


    He was still the same as always, unable to ept people going against him.


    "Leonard, can you stop doing this?" I felt helpless. "I don''t want to have any deals with you anymore.


    Can you leave me alone?"


    Leonard''s expression turned frosty. He flipped the ss in his hand.


    The orange juice spilt all over the white floorboards.


    I was too tired to argue with him. I got out of bed and got a rag to wipe up the mess.


    If he wanted to vent his anger, there was no way I''d have the guts to stop him.


    Leonard watched me as he slowly drank his orange juice. "Don''t forget who was the one stalking me,


    Queena. You started this."


    It took me a while to realise what he was talking about.


    "At that time, I just refused to take my defeat lying down." I had no choice but to tell him my true


    intentions. "Now, I know what you''re really like, though."


    Leonard put his empty ss on the table and said nonchntly, "So what?"


    I said earnestly, "I''ll make sure to thank Phoebe for taking you off of my hands."


    "Is that so?"


    He leaned in close to me and let out a light chuckle. I couldn''t discern his emotions.


    I didn''t understand what he was up to, so I nodded. "I''m telling the truth."


    "Then why did you destroy my wedding?" he asked as he pressed me onto the bed.


    ...


    This position gave me bad vibes.


    I put a hand on his chest, wanting to push him away.


    Leonard''s eyes darkened. He grabbed my hand and kissed me.


    The faint smell of tobo and cologne enveloped me. I felt disgusted at the thought of him and


    Phoebe possibly hugging, kissing, or even having sex. I turned my head away. "Look, I really regret it


    now! If I had a chance to redo things, I''d definitely leave your wedding to go on without a hitch. I''d even


    give you two my heartfelt blessings!"


    The two of them were nothing more than pests, and they were perfect for each other! Why wouldn''t he


    leave me alone?


    Leonard said indifferently, "There''s no cure for regret. You had plenty of chances to push me away,


    Queena."


    After that, he pushed my skirt up.


    I heard the sound of the zipper being pulled down. It gave me goosebumps.


    ...


    Some people say that when life gives you lemons, make lemonade.


    I wanted to give the person who coined that saying a thorough beating. If I had the strength to, of


    course.


    Leonard was ceaseless in his torment of me on this night. He seemed to be insatiable.


    Every time I started to feel even the slightest bit of pleasure, he''d bite the wound on my shoulder to pull


    me back to reality.


    When it was finally over, I felt like I was going to pass out.


    Next to me, Leonard leaned against the head of the bed and lit a cigarette.


    It reminded me of the times that we hooked up. It even felt a little like... he was my patron.


    He took a drag of his cigarette and blew the smoke at my face.


    I choked and coughed. "Put it out!"


    "No way." He shot me down without hesitation.


    I held out a hand and made a different request. "Give me one."


    He shot me down again. "No."


    "You!" I was exasperated.


    He was deliberately pushing my buttons!


    "This is the price you have to pay for making me look like a fool," Leonard said indifferently. "I''m not a


    saint, Queena. I can''t live and let live."


    I fell silent.


    He continued, "I''ll marry Phoebe. After that, I want you to continue being my mistress."


    I was so infuriated that I almost jumped out of bed. However, my body still felt like jelly, so I just fell


    back on the bed.


    Leonard was still talking. "I seem to be addicted to your body. You should feel proud. No other woman


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    has ever made me so hooked on them."


    "No. F*cking. Way."


    I gritted my teeth and turned him down without a second thought.


    If Leonard wanted to provoke me, he was doing an extremely wonderful job.


    Gail used to be Bell''s mistress, and Phoebe was their illegitimate daughter. Because of them, I''d long


    since loathed mistresses and homewreckers. How could I possibly be one myself?


    Moreover, Phoebe would be hiswfully wedded wife, while I''d just be some dirty little secret. Wouldn''t I


    just be allowing her to step all over me?


    He had his head stuck in the clouds!


    Leonard frowned. "Give me a reason."


    "Do you even need one?" I sneered, deliberately wanting to provoke him. "I feel disgusted every time I


    even look at you. Is that reason enough?"


    "It''s not too bad."


    He raised an eyebrow and put the cigarette out before pressing his lips to mine.


    I bit on his lip angrily.


    He hissed and let me go, then pressed a finger to my wound, putting more force into it threateningly. "I


    don''t hit women, Queena. Don''t make me break that rule."

 Chapter 46: Threat

    Chapter 46: Threat


    I scoffed at his words.


    Did such a small issue matter to a scumbag like Leonard? If he could force her, he could definitely hit a


    woman.


    I snorted lowly and turned my head away.


    His grip on me loosened, but his shoulder was still pressed to mine threateningly.


    I could see my disdainful expression reflected in his eyes. Leonard''s expression turned frosty as he


    said, "You''re not gonna give in until you know you''ve lost, huh, Queena?"


    How ridiculous.


    Iughed. "Are you going to let me go if I give in?"


    Leonard shook his head slowly. "No."


    "Then why should I?" I shrugged, not noticing that Leonard was still pinning me down. I identally


    tugged on my wound and gasped at the pain.


    "You idiot," he said before setting me free.


    ...


    I mbered out of bed, turned on the lights, and dug out a first aid kit to tend to my wound.


    Leonard persistently repeated his request. "Be my mistress."


    "That''s impossible." I shot him down firmly.


    I applied some ointment onto my shoulder and started to wrap a bandage around it. My wound burned


    as the bandage pressed the ointment deeper.


    I couldn''t help wincing.


    Leonard narrowed his eyes and reached out a hand. "Give me the bandage."


    I ignored him and continued to slowly bandage myself.


    He didn''t press the matter and got out of bed to get dressed.


    He was finally leaving.


    I''d just heaved a sigh of relief when he said, "Queena, don''t think that you can hide from me.


    Regardless of where you go or the type of lock that you''ve installed, I''ll always have a way of tracking


    you down."


    I had to admit that he made me feel a little anxious.


    I smiled and put on a disdainful act when, in actuality, my heart was racing. "Oh, I''d like to see you try."


    Leonard did not speak.


    I gave it some thought and tried a different method. "If you''re really that..." I decided not to go with


    "desperate". "Maybe you could consider Phoebe?"


    Leonard raised an eyebrow. "Why would I do that?"


    "Well, she''s your fianc¨¦e, for a start. Even if anything were to happen between the two of you, it''d be


    perfectly justifiable." I tried my best to persuade him to see the light. "I mean, think about it. She has a


    good family background and status, unlike me. I''m sure it''ll be a huge stain on your reputation to get


    caught sleeping with your fianc¨¦e''s stepsister, right? Is the Nell family able to ept something like


    that?"


    Yes, I was trying to threaten him with thatst sentence.


    "You were at your best friend''s house yesterday, weren''t you?" Instead of answering me, Leonard threw


    out this question casually.


    ...


    A chill ran down my spine and I immediately fell silent.


    How''d he know about me staying at May''s? Was he following us?


    "You''d better be obedient if you don''t want her to find out about our rtionship. A bbermouth isn''t


    lovable at all, you know." Leonard patted my face provocatively. "There are plenty of women begging


    me to sleep with them. You shouldn''t take your turn for granted, Queena."


    My mind had gone nk. I didn''t even hear what he''d said.


    Leonard turned and left after saying his piece.


    When I returned to my senses and recalled what he''d said, I felt cold to the core.


    The window was open, and the cold wind billowed in through it.


    I didn''t get up to close it. I justy in bed, feeling anxious.


    Leonard wanted to make me feel like he could easily find me no matter where I was hiding.


    Well, it''d worked extremely well.


    ...


    On this day, I lost sleep.


    As Iy in bed, I kept thinking of ways to rid myself of Leonard.


    If I''d known that things would turn out this way, I wouldn''t have followed him.


    I was deeply regretful.


    At the same time, I didn''t regret a thing. It was all worth it since I''d managed to ruin Phoebe''s wedding


    and her dream of climbing up the socialdder.


    So was it worth it? Or was it a waste of my time?


    I felt so conflicted that I couldn''t help covering my face with a pillow and screaming at the top of my


    lungs.


    ...


    The next day, I had a low fever.


    I was afraid that Grandma would catch it from me, so I called Aunt Nancy and told her not to wait for


    me.


    "Take care of yourself, then," Aunt Nancy said. "I heard that there''s a viral flu going around recently."


    "Okay, got it." I was not in the mood to talk, so I just answered her perfunctorily.


    ...


    Aunt Nancy continued, "You sound really hoarse. Make sure that you stay safe."


    "Alright, alright." I hung up and let out a sigh of relief.


    ...


    I didn''t want to interact with anyone at all in my current state.


    Unfortunately, misfortune never came in singles.


    May had skipped off work toe to hang out with me. When she called me, she was already


    downstairs.


    I had no choice but to head downstairs to bring her up.


    When we reached my floor, I opened the door with my fingerprint and walked in, but May didn''t move.


    She scrutinised the lock and eximed, "This lock is pretty great! Looks like it''s worth the money,


    Queena!"


    I couldn''t help mumbling bitterly, "Worth it, my *ss." After that, I went to get May something to drink.


    I slipped on something and almost fell. When I turned back to see what I''d stepped on, I saw a dirty,


    orange stain on the floor.


    "Why''s it so dirty?" May stuck her head out from behind me. "Did you spill some juice or something?"


    It was the orange juice that Leonard had poured onto the floor.


    My face burned at the thought of everything that had happened and quickly brushed May off.


    My voice was hoarse from screaming my head off the night before.


    May felt my forehead and made me sit down before asking, "Where''s your flu medication?"


    I pointed and said hoarsely, "Under the coffee table."


    "Okay, you should stop talking." May couldn''t stand my voice and gestured for me to stop before


    bending down to get the medication.


    I sat there, feeling a littleplicated.


    I hadn''t wanted to let May in at all. If Leonard used her to threaten me again...


    "Queena, why''s there a cigarette butt by your bed?" May suddenly cried out.


    She''d gone to get me a ss of water when she happened to see the cigarette butt on the bedside


    table.


    Leonard had left it behind. I''d forgotten to throw it away.


    I sighed and didn''t answer her.


    "Queena, are you still smoking even though you''re this sick?" May looked at me reproachfully as she


    threw the cigarette butt into the rubbish bin. "No wonder you sound so hoarse."


    She thought that I was the one who''d smoked that cigarette?


    I had no choice but to go along with it. "Alright, alright. I won''t do it anymore."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "That''s more like it." May nodded with satisfaction. She sat down next to me and started chattering.


    ...


    I wasn''t at my best and didn''t have the energy to deal with her. She got bored after talking to herself


    and finally left a couple of hourster.


    Before leaving, she reminded, "Don''t you dare smoke anymore! Not even after you recover!"


    Just to get her off my back, I said, "Okay, okay."

 Chapter 47: Night Visit

    Chapter 47: Night Visit


    After May left, I heaved a sigh of relief and sprawled out on the sofa.


    I wanted to call Leonard to tell him that I was sick so that he wouldn''te over, However, I was


    exhausted and decided to get some rest first.


    I fell asleep dazedly. I didn''t know how long I slept, but I woke up when someone pushed me.


    I could smell their familiar scent.


    I opened my eyes groggily and said, "Leonard?"


    The moment I spoke, I could feel my throat burn. I rubbed at it.


    The room was inplete darkness. I nced outside and found that it was already nighttime.


    Shit! I hadn''t expected to sleep for so long.


    Leonard nced at me indifferently and asked, "Are you sick?"


    Iughed coldly. "Does it matter to you?"


    All he wanted was my body, anyway. I''d still be able to serve his purpose as long as I was alive, right?


    Leonard didn''t say anything.


    He frowned and walked past me.


    The back of the sofa blocked my line of sight, so I had no idea where he was going. I could only


    vaguely tell that he had headed in the direction of the bed.


    "I''m all out of condoms. You need to go get some."


    I sounded much hoarser than I''d been during the day.


    Suddenly, the window creaked.


    What was he doing?


    Feeling a little confused, I propped myself up and turned to look at Leonard.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He opened the window. The cold wind billowed in and made me shiver.


    I quickly curled up. "What the h*ll are you doing?"


    He didn''t answer me.


    Shivering uncontrobly, I tried to peek over the sofa. Suddenly, something fell from the sky andnded


    on my head, shrouding me in darkness.


    ...


    I was lost for words.


    I struggled to free myself and realised that it was my quilt.


    Leonard red at me. "Cover yourself up!"


    I licked my lips and wriggled out from under my quilt.


    The wind was so cold that it made my bones ache. I tried my best to suppress it as I unbuttoned my


    clothes.


    Leonard stared at me. "What are you up to?"


    I chuckled and lowered my head, continuing to take my pants off. "What do you think?"


    I wasn''t a child. There was no way I''d think that Leonard was here to take care of me.


    He looked furious as he rushed over and stopped me. "Stop stripping!"


    "Oh, okay." I stilled obediently.


    He seemed to calm down a little.


    I grabbed his hand and walked towards the bed.


    Leonard shook me off. "Is there something wrong with you, Queena?"


    He sounded pretty mad.


    Due to the fever, I was pretty out of it. I couldn''t figure out why he was so mad.


    "I really don''t get you." I didn''t bother hiding my confusion. "Leonard, all you want is my body, don''t


    you? I''m giving it to you now, willingly, so please leave once you''re satisfied. Are you okay with that?"


    Leonard scowled at me.


    I almost felt like he could set me on fire with the fire burning in his eyes.


    As the seconds ticked by, Leonard finally stalked out of my house.


    He mmed the door shut so forcefully that it sent dust flying.


    He''d actually left?


    I was taken aback for a while before almost jumping with joy.


    He''d finally left!


    My joy didn''tst long. Five minutester, my expensive lock suddenly beeped.


    It was the sound of someone opening the door with their fingerprint.


    I gaped at the door, feeling dumbfounded.


    Leonard was back with a bag full of medicine. He threw it at me and said through gritted teeth, "Take


    your medication."


    Judging from his tone alone, it was obvious that he wanted nothing more than to strangle me.


    I really wanted to ask him what he was trying to achieve, but I didn''t have the guts to.


    I mumbled in agreement and looked down at the bag. I pulled out a bottle of pills and poured some into


    my hand. I didn''t even bother counting how many pills there were before stuffing them into my mouth.


    "Do you wanna die?" Leonard roared as he quickly grabbed the pills from me.


    ...


    I just couldn''t please him. What did he want from me?


    I ignored him andy down with a hand on my forehead.


    Through my fingers, I saw Leonard pour me a ss of water. He came back over to me and held the


    ss to my mouth. "One is enough. Has your brain short-circuited from the fever or something?"


    I swallowed the medicine and water. "How''d you know?"


    He didn''t say anything.


    He just raised an eyebrow and looked like he was trying to hold back augh.


    It took me a while to realise what I''d said.


    I hesitated, trying to choose the right words. "What I meant was, how''d you know that you can only take


    one pill at a time?"


    Leonard stood up.


    I couldn''t see his face from where I was, but I inexplicably felt that there was something odd about his


    voice. "Do you think everyone''s like you, Queena?"


    Well, he was indeed different from me.


    How could a human and a monster be the same?


    I gave up on getting an answer and wriggled out from under the quilt again. I continued stripping,


    wanting to get things over and done with as soon as possible so that Leonard would leave.


    When I was down to my underwear, Leonard stopped me.


    I looked up and met his sinister gaze. "Are you so desperate to get f*cked?"


    I shook my head. "No, I''m just trying to fulfil my client''s needs."


    In my dazed state, I''d identally used the phrase reserved for clients on him.


    Leonard looked at me oddly. "Client?"


    I couldn''t retract something that I''d already said, so I had no choice but to add, "It''s just a different


    choice of words."


    Leonard sneered. "I never knew that you thought of me like that."


    His tone made me feel extremely ufortable.


    He approached me and pinned me to the bed. "Why don''t you tell me the sort of client that I am to


    you?"


    I couldn''t help feeling nervous the moment he came close to me, because of everything that had


    happened over the past couple of days.


    The anxiety overwhelmed me and I threw caution to the wind. "What else? You''re forcing me to sleep


    with you, and you''re forcing me to tell you what I really think. Are you getting a kick out of this or


    something?"


    "How interesting." Leonard''s voice was frosty. "You really excite me when you say these things."


    If my brain wasn''t fried, I''d have sensed the mockery in his words ages ago. However, I wasn''t exactly


    in perfect working condition, so I thought he was telling the truth.


    I cried out, "What the f*ck''s wrong with you? You can just spend a couple of thousand dors on a


    prostitute to do everything that excites you!"

 Chapter 48: A Peculiar Dinner

    Chapter 48: A Peculiar Dinner


    I''d blurted those words out without even thinking. I expected Leonard to get mad.


    However, he just nced at me before walking away.


    After that, sounds came from the kitchen.


    He was in the kitchen...


    In that instant, a ludicrous thought popped into my mind. Was Leonard getting a knife so that he could


    kill me?


    This scared the living daylights out of me.


    With Titan Group''s power and influence, Leonard would get off scot-free even if he were to kill me. I


    was all on my own, and the Jones family were doing their best to suck up to him. Nobody would care


    about my death.


    My imagination spun out of control and I sessfully gave myself a fright.


    I had to say that the fever had really short-circuited my brain. I only started to wonder whether I was


    overthinking things five minutester.


    "Nah, that''s not gonna happen." I shook my head and muttered to myself.


    I''d only said a few things to get on his nerves, hadn''t I? Leonard wouldn''t kill me over something like


    that.


    "Yes," I thought. "I''m overthinking."


    ...


    Suddenly, I heard Leonard chopping something.


    Was he preparing to cook something? This shocked me.


    He didn''t seem to be very skilled at using a knife, having to pause every few slices.


    Oh, so he was just slicing vegetables. He wasn''ting after me.


    My heart settled back in my chest.


    After some thought, I got up and staggered to the kitchen. "Leonard, what are you doing?"


    He had his back towards me while he cooked and didn''t turn around when he heard me. "I never knew


    that you were blind."


    I was bemused by the venom in his words. "What''s that for? Is there something wrong with you?"


    "Can''t you see for yourself what I''m doing?" he said coldly.


    Leonard turned the stove off and poured the food into a te.


    I''d learnt my lesson. I ignored him and shuffled towards him, trying to see what he''d cooked.


    He swatted me away. "Even a child knows that they have to wash their hands before eating."


    Before eating?


    I was so shocked that I could only stutter out, "You... You made this for me?"


    "Queena, let me give you a piece of advice." Leonard gave me a fake smile. "Cut the crap when you''re


    talking to me."


    What sort of advice was that? It was obviously a threat.


    I pouted and turned away, wanting to walk over to the sink. It seemed so far away, though.


    Oh, forget it.


    I gave up on eating and slowly shuffled back to bed, using the wall as support.


    Leonard grabbed me by my hair. It didn''t hurt, but he managed to drag me back to him.


    I lost bnce and fell into his arms.


    He looked at me disdainfully and clucked his tongue. "Throwing yourself at me?"


    s, when someone had a dirty mind, everything became dirty to them.


    I cursed him silently and asked angrily, "What the h*ll are you up to?"


    This time, Leonard didn''t make things hard for me. He pushed me over to the dining table and stuffed


    some cutlery into my hands. "Eat."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    I looked down at the food and immediately lost my appetite.


    He''d cooked two dishes. One of them waspletely indistinguishable, while the other was a simple


    dish of carrots and peas that looked pretty normal.


    I recalled Leonard''s "masterpiece" from the other night and lost the courage to even give these dishes


    a try.


    I turned around and asked him, "Can I not eat?"


    ...


    He looked at me silently, his gaze gradually turning stern.


    It looked like I didn''t have a choice.


    Unwillingly, I scooped up some peas and gingerly ate them.


    ...


    I couldn''t stop myself from spatting them out almost instantly.


    They were too salty! I couldn''t taste anything else.


    This was even worse than before. I was sure that Leonard had poured half a jar of salt in here.


    He was sitting opposite me and covered in peas.


    He looked down at the dirt on his shirt, then looked up at me frostily. "Wanna die?"


    Of course not.


    "No, I..." The saltiness made me tear up. At the same time, it cleared some of the fogginess in my head


    and I hurriedly apologised to him. "I''m sorry, I was just..."


    "Shut up," Leonard growled.


    He snatched the spoon from me and mmed a ss of water onto the table.


    ...


    I mumbled my thanks and took a sip of water.


    Leonard scooped up a carrot and put it into his mouth. The next second, he scowled and spat it out.


    I couldn''t help feeling a sense of relish at his actions. He finally knew how horrible his cooking tasted!


    "I''ll order some takeaway," he said coldly as he threw the dishes away.


    ...


    It was obvious that he was trying to hide his awkwardness.


    Speaking of which, he''d never been in such an awkward situation in front of me before.


    I grinned and said teasingly, "First, you cooked for me. Now, you''re going to order me takeaway.


    Leonard, have you fallen for me?"


    The fever seemed to make me bolder than usual. I would never have said something like this in my


    usual state.


    Leonard stilled.


    After a while, he strode out of my house and mmed the door loudly.


    I felt relieved at the sound of the door closing.


    He''d finally left.


    With Leonard''s departure, I felt so much more at ease. Even my head didn''t hurt as badly as before. I


    grabbed some bread and climbed back into bed, nning on finishing it before sleeping. I fell asleep


    halfway through, though.


    It was already the next morning when I woke up.


    I had to say that the medication Leonard had bought was pretty effective.


    I felt a lot better.


    I shook my head and called Aunt Nancy. "Aunt Nancy, I''m going to see Grandma today."


    On the other end of the line, she asked, "Are you feeling better?"


    "Yeah, I''m fine."


    I hadn''t brushed my teeth the night before, and I felt disgusting. As I answered Aunt Nancy, I walked


    towards the bathroom to wash up.


    When I turned around, I noticed there was something on the dining table.


    It piqued my curiosity. When I got to the dining table and saw the things there, I fell silent. I didn''t even


    hear what Aunt Nancy was saying.


    There was a bowl of oats, some fruits, and syrup. There was also a note next to the oats.


    "Queena? Queena!"


    I was only pulled out of my reverie when Aunt Nancy called me a few times. "Sorry, Aunt Nancy. I was


    thinking about something else."


    "It''s fine." Aunt Nancy sounded a little concerned. "Are you still sick? Maybe you should rest for another


    day ande to see your grandmother when you''re better."


    I quickly said, "No, no. I''m fine."


    She wasn''t reassured. "But..."


    I pretended to have something to attend to and quickly hung up.

 Chapter 49: Conspiracy

    Chapter 49: Conspiracy


    My mind kept going back to what the nurse had said. I was afraid that if I didn''t spend every free


    moment I had with Grandma, I wouldn''t be able to anymore.


    There was no way I''d miss a chance to see her.


    Later that afternoon, I got dressed and drove to the hospital.


    It had only been a few days since I''dst seen Aunt Nancy, but she had lost a lot of weight. She looked


    exhausted.


    When she saw me, she nodded, almost nkly. "You''re here."


    "Yeah," I replied softly.


    Aunt Nancy didn''t say anything else. She just sat on the bed and stared into space.


    She yawned every now and then, looking like she''d fall asleep at any moment.


    A nurse came in with a tray full of medical equipment and gave Grandma an injection. After that, she


    said to me, "Remember to wipe the patient down and also flip her when she doesn''t need to get an


    injection so that she doesn''t get any bedsores."


    I nodded.


    Aunt Nancy seemed to wake up at the nurse''s voice. She rubbed her eyes. "I''ll get some hot water."


    I stopped her. "No, I''ll do it. You get some sleep."


    Aunt Nancy yawned again, then asked worriedly, "Are you fine on your own? You''re still sick, aren''t


    you?"


    "I''m fine, really."


    I made her lie down and got a basin to get some hot water.


    As I turned the corner, I suddenly saw a white figure sh past the other end of the corridor.


    It looked a little familiar.


    Why did I feel like it was Phoebe?


    After some thought, I went back to the ward and woke Aunt Nancy up. "Did Phoebee today?"


    "Her?" Aunt Nancy snorted. "She couldn''t give a d*mn about your grandmother. She was just putting on


    a show for that fianc¨¦ of hers."


    So Aunt Nancy didn''t know that Phoebe was here?


    What was she doing here, then?


    I suppressed my worry and forced out a smile. "You''re right."


    Aunt Nancy asked, "What''s wrong? Did you see her?"


    She caught the key point immediately.


    I shook my head, feeling hesitant. "I don''t know whether it was her."


    "Let''s just worry about that some other time, then." Aunt Nancy frowned. "If Phoebe''s here, it could only


    mean that that young man''s here as well."


    It was obvious that she was referring to Leonard.


    "I don''t think that''s likely." I don''t know whether I was trying to convince Aunt Nancy or myself. "Leonard


    has nothing to do with Grandma. Why would hee here out of the blue?"


    Aunt Nancy gave it some thought, then said, "That''s true. Alright, you go get the water while I get some


    rest."


    "Alright," I answered before walking out again.


    ...


    When I got to the corner, I heard Phoebe''s voice.


    "My mother still doesn''t agree with this."


    There wasn''t anyone around, so she didn''t speak in her usual pretentious, prissy voice. Instead, her


    voice was full of malice.


    I instinctively hid behind the wall and eavesdropped on her conversation.


    "She''s worried about the old hag." Phoebe stomped her foot in irritation. "You know how it is. She''s my


    father''s mother, after all."


    She had to be talking about Grandma.


    For some reason, I poked my head out to peek at Phoebe''s expression.


    I didn''t expect her to be looking in my direction.


    Her head was slightly bowed. Her face was devoid of its usual gentle, shy, and even pitiful expression.


    It was reced by ruthlessness and cruelty.


    She looked exactly like Gail.


    I was shocked and quickly hid behind the wall again.


    Phoebe probably didn''t see me. She continued to say over the phone, "Yes, it''s wonderful to marry a


    rich person, but I''m not married yet, am I?" She snorted. "My mother''s afraid to get on my father''s bad


    side because she''s dependent on him. I''m his favourite daughter, though. What do I have to fear?"


    She couldn''t conceal her delight.


    Bell had given Phoebe all of his fatherly love from the moment she''d been born. Over the years, it had


    be second nature for him to dote on her. It was no wonder that Phoebe was so confident in their


    bond.


    I felt a little bitter.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I don''t know what the person Phoebe was talking to said, but it made herugh daintily.


    "Oh, please. I''ve told you this before! I''m his favourite daughter! Even if something happens to that old


    hag, he won''t really me me for it..."


    Something was going to happen to Grandma?


    I was stunned, then came back to my senses.


    Phoebe was going to harm Grandma!


    The basin fell from my hands and ttered on the floor noisily.


    Phoebe stoppedughing abruptly. She hung up and looked around warily. "Who''s there?"


    "It''s me."


    I forced the words out and walked out from my corner. I red at her.


    "Oh, Queena, it''s you." Phoebe yed dumb. "What are you doing here? I didn''t even hear you."


    "Well, yeah. If you knew that I was here, you wouldn''t have spoken your mind, right?" I said coldly.


    I stalked towards her.


    Phoebe''s expression changed. "You heard me? How much did you hear?"


    I didn''t say anything and walked up to her.


    I was blinded by fury. All I knew was that I wanted to rip her to shreds.


    "Since you heard me, I don''t mind telling you everything." After a short moment of panic, Phoebe


    regained herposure and sneered, "You people are an eyesore. I''ve wanted to get rid of all of you


    for the longest time."


    I gritted my teeth.


    Phoebe let out a coquettishugh, theplete opposite of her usual innocent act.


    "Queena, you love ruining my things, don''t you? One day, I''ll give you a taste of your own medicine. I''ll


    destroy the thing you care about the most."


    I asked icily, "You want to harm Grandma, don''t you?"


    Phoebe probably didn''t expect me to know about her n. A sliver of panic shed in her eyes, then


    she smiled. "Who knows? It depends on my mood, really."


    "Your mood?" I repeated. "Fine."


    Phoebe was taken aback. "What are you..."


    She was halfway through her sentence when her words turned into a tortured scream.


    I grabbed her by the hair and mmed her head against the wall with all my strength. It only took a


    couple of tries for her to start bleeding.


    "You f*cking psycho!" Phoebe shrieked. "You''re crazy, Queena!"


    I didn''t say anything. I just continued to m her against the wall.


    I was extremely calm. At this moment, I really wanted Phoebe to die. It wasn''t a curse. It was


    something that I truly wished for.

 Chapter 50: Truth

    Chapter 50: Truth


    At first, Phoebe tried her best to break free. However, her movements gradually became weaker.


    I figured that she was probably out of strength.


    That was good. At least she wouldn''t be able to harm anyone.


    I loosened my grip on her hair because I thought she was out of strength. I had barely recovered from


    my flu and only felt fatigued after that burst of rage.


    Suddenly, Phoebe struggled violently!


    She caught me off guard and broke free. She ran towards the end of the corridor with her face covered


    in blood and cried, "Leonard, save me!"


    Leonard? Was he here too?


    Something felt vaguely amiss, but I couldn''t pinpoint it. I shook my head, trying to get rid of my


    confusion.


    Leonard bent down slightly and held Phoebe in his arms.


    I couldn''t see his expression clearly because his face was in the shadows, but I could hear the rage in


    his voice. "Queena, have you lost your mind?"


    Phoebe curled up in his arms and sobbed pitifully.


    They looked like a loving couple.


    Nobody would be able to tell that this man would climb into my bed every night.


    I felt disgusted at that thought and turned away. I didn''t want to have anything to do with them.


    At my silence, Leonard became even more infuriated. "Answer me!"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Leonard, forget it." Phoebe looked up at him, teary-eyed and pitiful. "Queena must be in a bad mood


    because of Grandma''s condition. She just wanted to vent her frustrations. We should be more


    understanding of her."


    Did she say that I just wanted to vent my frustrations?


    I saw what she was trying to do. She wanted to make me out to be some evil woman.


    I was so disgusted that I could vomit. I looked at Phoebe andughed coldly. "Do you think that I didn''t


    hear you on the phone, saying what you wanted to do to Grandma?"


    "I... I didn''t say anything," she said feebly.


    ...


    I didn''t want to waste time with her, so I turned to leave. "Don''t do anything if you''re afraid of getting


    caught. Phoebe, you''d better pray that every time you get exposed for something, you have an idiot like


    Leonard to protect you."


    After that, I started to walk away.


    Suddenly, a figure shed before me. It was Leonard.


    I looked up at him.


    His voice was cold and harsh. "Apologise to Phoebe."


    I took a step back and my foot came into contact with Phoebe''s. I turned back and saw her looking at


    me pitifully. "Queena, please, don''t go. We need to sort this misunderstanding out. I really don''t know


    what you''re talking about."


    I turned back around.


    Leonard was getting closer to me. There were probably less than 10 centimetres between us.


    I was sandwiched between them with nowhere to run. I knew that I was in trouble.


    I didn''t want to give in, though.


    "Why should I?" I backed away from them.


    I forced myself to calm down.


    On the other hand, Leonard seemed to be boiling with rage. He grabbed my wrist and roared,


    "Queena, didn''t your mother ever teach you to apologise when you''ve done something wrong?"


    Did he say that my mother hadn''t taught me?


    How dare he bring my mother up in front of a mistress''s daughter!


    Who did he think he was?


    My mind went nk. I let out a crazedugh. "My mother died when I was a child. How could she have


    taught me anything? Oh, I forgot that to you, I''m nothingpared to Phoebe. I can''t evenpare to


    her vixen of a mother, selling her body for some money to spend..."


    Leonard let me go, looking a little shocked.


    He probably hadn''t expected me to air our family''s dirtyundry like this.


    The more I said, the angrier I became. "Is that what you like, Leonard? If you..."


    ...


    The sound of a crisp p rang out.


    It was so forceful that it sent me staggering backwards.


    Phoebe slowly lowered her hand. She covered her mouth with her free hand and looked at me tearfully.


    I was dizzy from her p and leaned against the wall, trying to regain my bnce.


    Leonard frowned. "Queena..."


    There were emotions in his eyes that I couldn''t decipher.


    Was it confusion? Reluctance? Or something else?


    Phoebe cut him off and said righteously, "Queena, you can say anything you want about me, but you


    can''t insult my mother!"


    I wanted tough.


    How ridiculous. Phoebe hadn''t objected to her mother being a homewrecker, and she hadn''t objected


    when Bell and Gail tormented me. Yet here she was, making a stand for such a ludicrous cause.


    I didn''t want to waste my breath on her. I stood up dizzily, wanting to return the favour.


    I raised my hand when I got to Leonard.


    He grabbed my hand. "Queena, that''s enough."


    My skin tingled where his skin met mine.


    I wanted to shake him off, but I couldn''t. I could only sneer at him. "Why didn''t you say anything when


    she pped me?"


    ...


    He fell silent and let me go, then stood between me and Phoebe.


    The look in his eyes was as firm as could be.


    He had never been so protective of me.


    "It''s fine, Leonard." Phoebe wiped her tears. "You should go. I need to talk to Queena."


    Leonard wasn''t convinced. "She''s really unstable now."


    "It''s okay, really," Phoebe repeated as she looked him in the eye. "Really. Anyway, I think there''s a


    huge misunderstanding between us."


    "Alright, then."


    Leonard didn''t press the matter and turned to leave.


    The moment he was gone, Phoebe''s attitude changed.


    She grabbed my hair andughed coldly. "How does it feel? I bet you didn''t expect things to turn out


    like this."


    I was hurting all over, especially my face. It hurt so much that I was expressionless. "You set me up."


    Sheughed manically and pulled her phone out of her bag.


    I watched as she pulled up her call records and waved her phone in front of me.


    I had a splitting headache and closed my eyes, not wanting to watch her gloat.


    She pped me again. "I want you to take a look!"


    My face was already numb. I didn''t move.


    Phoebe forced my eyelids open.


    I couldn''t resist and just went along with it.


    The call records showed that thest call Phoebe had made was from the night before.


    This meant that she hadn''t been on the phone with anyone earlier.


    I croaked, "You lured me into a trap."


    "Of course." She put her phone away and looked at me cockily. "Queena, there''s no such thing as


    coincidences. Did you think that I''d allow you to foil my ns time and time again?"

 Chapter 51: Hurt

    Chapter 51: Hurt


    She was right. I had nothing to say.


    I was the one who''d acted impulsively, throwing myself at her the moment I heard her say that she


    wanted to harm Grandma.


    I was also the one who''d wanted to kill her with the slightest provocation. I didn''t even bother to find out


    what she''d done.


    It all boiled down to me being in the wrong.


    I''d lost this round.


    Phoebe wiped away the blood on her face and let me go. She circled me cockily.


    "With your brains, did you think that you could go against me and my mother, Queena? Dream on!"


    She gave me two more ps.


    I could feel dampness at the corner of my lips. I knew that she''d busted my lip.


    I wiped the blood away and said calmly, "Phoebe, you''d be better off just killing me today."


    She clucked her tongue, then said haughtily, "Wow, you still have the nerve to threaten me in your


    state?"


    "If you don''t, you''re going to regret it." I red at her and said firmly.


    ...


    From this day onwards, I''d resort to any means to get revenge.


    I knew that it was unwise to challenge her at this juncture, but I just had to get it out.


    Maybe Phoebe was frightened by the ferocity in my tone. She subconsciously bowed her head and


    shrunk into herself, looking more like the obedient act that she put on every day. After a moment, she


    came to her senses and flew into a rage.


    "How dare you threaten me when you''re on the brink of death?" she mumbled to herself.


    Her eyes scanned the corridor.


    Her gazended on the basin. She ran over to it, picked it up, and walked away.


    There was no way I''d stay here, now that she was gone. It was obvious that she was up to something.


    I gritted my teeth and tried to get up while my head pounded.


    Unfortunately, Phoebe came back faster than I''d expected.


    Holding a basin full of water, she looked at me with relish.


    The basin was so heavy that she could barely hold it up. She snorted and swung the basin at me.


    The water sshed all over me.


    I couldn''t even open my eyes because of the water and fell back onto the floor.


    Phoebeughed hysterically at my dishevelled state. "Don''t worry, Queena. You will have a fun time,


    now that you''ve truly offended me!"


    She wasughing so loudly that she didn''t hear Aunt Nancy''s voice ring out from a distance.


    "Queena? Queena, where are you?"


    I really wanted to tell her that I was here.


    However, I didn''t have the strength to speak. The moment I opened my mouth, the corner of my lip hurt


    like hell. I could only remain sprawled on the floor.


    "Queena..."


    Aunt Nancy rounded the corner and saw me. She shrieked, "Queena, what happened to you?"


    Phoebe didn''t expect someone toe across us. Her expression morphed into her usual pitiful one.


    "Aunt Nancy, I..."


    "You''re not my niece!"


    Aunt Nancy immediately guessed what had happened the moment she saw us. She shoved Phoebe


    away, making her fall to the floor, then started kicking and punching her.


    Phoebe wanted to stand up, but the floor was too slippery because of the water.


    This time, Leonard would not be back to save her.


    I supposed that this was karma. What goes around truly doese back around.


    However, Aunt Nancy didn''t really want to injure Phoebe. After a few kicks, she red at Phoebe with a


    mixture of disgust, anger, and hatred.


    "Queena''s your sister! How could you do something like this to her, Phoebe? Like mother, like


    daughter. You''re as shameless as Gail is!"


    After that, Aunt Nancy helped me up. "Queena, are you okay?"


    I wasn''t, of course.


    The corner of my lip hurt so badly that it felt like my mouth was being ripped apart. I also had a splitting


    headache.


    However, Grandma was already sick. How could I say that I wasn''t feeling well at a time like this?


    Without hesitation, I lied. "I''m fine."


    "That''s good."


    Aunt Nancy didn''t suspect a thing. She held onto me as we walked away.


    Phoebe was left on her own. I turned back and saw her sprawled on the floor, a murderous look in her


    eyes.


    Back at the ward, Grandma happened to wake up at this moment. When she saw me, she sat up in


    surprise. "Queena, what happened to you?"


    Aunt Nancy helped me onto a chair and tried to answer.


    I beat her to the punch and said, "I identally fell down."


    I didn''t want Grandma to worry about me.


    Grandma didn''t have the best eyesight and she couldn''t see the injuries on my face clearly. She


    thought I was telling the truth and said reproachfully, "Really, how could you be so careless?"


    I grimaced bitterly.


    At this moment, a nurse came in with a trolley. When she saw me, she looked like she''d seen a ghost.


    "Aren''t you the patient''s granddaughter? How''d you get beaten up so badly?"


    Aunt Nancy kept shooting looks at the nurse, but she didn''t manage to stop her.


    Grandma was taken aback. She asked, "Excuse me, she got beaten up?"


    "Well, yeah." The nurse was confused. She pulled Grandma''s sleeve up to give her an injection. "What


    else could it be? You can still see the handprints on her face."


    We were lost for words.


    After the injection, the nurse turned to leave. Grandma grabbed her and said, "Can you please attend


    to my granddaughter''s wounds?"


    "Oh, yeah, I guess."


    The nurse nodded and took some alcoholic swabs from the trolley. She took one with a pair of


    tweezers and dabbed at my wounds while muttering, "This isn''t included in the hospitalisation fee, mind


    you. It''s an additional cost..."


    "Ok. Let''s just disinfect her wounds first."


    Aunt Nancy nodded and hurriedly gave her some cash from her pocket.


    When the alcohol came into contact with my wounds, it hurt like hell. My hands twisted in the


    bedsheets. When the nurse saw this, she continued muttering, "These sheets aren''t in the best


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    condition. You''ll have to pay if you tear them."


    I could only let go.


    After the nurse left, Grandma waved me over and asked, "Who did it?"


    I pursed my lips. "Nobody. I just ran into someone holding a grudge against me."


    Grandma didn''t believe me. "Don''t lie to me."


    "It''s true," I said emphatically.


    ...


    If Grandma were to find out that Phoebe was the one who''d done this to me, she''d probably pass out


    from the anger.


    "You should be more careful in future."


    Judging from the look on Grandma''s face, she still didn''t believe me. However, she didn''t want to press


    the matter since I was so insistent. She could only tell me things that I''d already heard countless times.


    "You''re a girl, and you''re on your own out there. You should always treat others with kindness and try


    not to make any enemies."


    I smiled bitterly.


    There was no way Phoebe and I could bury the hatchet. Things were doomed to be irreconcble from


    the moment Gail had caused my mother to take her own life.


    ...


    Grandma wasn''t in the best of spirits. She fell asleep after nagging at me for a while.


    Aunt Nancy bought me a mask from a doctor and sent me out.


    I was very grateful to her. After all, I didn''t want to frighten anyone with the way that I looked currently.

 Chapter 52: Something Awkward

    Chapter 52: Something Awkward


    I didn''t dare to drive when I was so dizzy. I put on the mask, left the hospital, and hailed a taxi.


    The driver asked, "Where to, missy?"


    "Take me to..."


    I was about to tell him to take me to my neighbourhood and when my stomach started growling.


    I paused and rubbed it.


    I hadn''t even taken a bite since this morning. Perhaps it''d be better to get something to eat.


    I was living alone, and there was nobody to take care of me. I''d have to cook myself something to eat if


    I were to go home.


    The driver started to lose patience. "Out with it, missy. Where to?"


    "Take me to Silver Pce," I said after making up my mind.


    There was a street littered with food stalls there.


    I paid the fare when we arrived and started to scavenge for food.


    I had to admit that there were plenty of choices, such as chilli con carne, pork chops, and many more. It


    looked like business was booming for all of the stalls.


    I sat down by one of the stalls and ordered a chilli con carne.


    It wasn''t my first time here, and the waiter recognised me. When he saw the injuries on my face, he


    said kindly, "Miss. Jones, it''s not good to have spicy food when you''re injured."


    "Oh, it''s fine," I shook my head uncaringly.


    ...


    I''d been suppressing myself for far too long. All I wanted to do at the moment was to make myself


    happier, even if I had to resort to something close to self-abuse.


    Soon, my meal was served.


    The chilli con carne here had always been extremely spicy. It was one of the reasons that I loved it.


    It was delicious, but the spiciness also made me gasp. Even when the sauce burned my split lip, I just


    wiped it away and continued eating.


    I ate very slowly. By the time I was done, my clothes and hair were already dry.


    I got up to leave. However, the waiter stopped me and gave me a diolus.


    What was this for?


    Slightly taken aback, I epted the flower and asked, "Did you guys always have this service?"


    "It''s a gift from us." The waiter smiled at me. "To give someone a diolus is to wish them a speedy


    recovery. We hope that your injuries will heal soon."


    I suddenly felt the urge to cry. "Thanks."


    A stranger''s kindness when I was at my worst truly moved me.


    There were very few people who were kind to me in this world.


    The waiter smiled and watched me leave. I hailed a taxi home, still holding the diolus. I couldn''t help


    feeling a lot better.


    However, my good mood didn''tst long.


    The moment I opened the door, I saw a tall, slender figure standing by the bed. My heart immediately


    plummeted to my feet.


    It was Leonard again.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked coldly.


    I walked over to the dining table and put the diolus in a vase.


    When I saw the takeaway next to it, I couldn''t help feeling revolted. I picked them up and threw them


    away.


    Leonard turned around. When he saw my actions, his expression turned stormy. "What''s wrong with


    you now?"


    I rolled my eyes.


    His fianc¨¦e had beaten me up so badly, yet he had the nerve toe here and ask me what was


    wrong.


    Well, I supposed it made sense. It was only natural for him to act like this.


    "Answer me." Leonard''s tone was frosty.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    Was he not going to drop the subject? I walked up to him and pointed at my face. "Don''t tell me you''re


    still interested in me when I look like this, Mr. Nell. You''re not choosy at all, huh?"


    I saw my reflection in his eyes.


    My whole face was swollen, and there were a few handprints clearly stamped on my cheeks.


    Tsk, Phoebe had really gone all out.


    Leonard was stunned when he saw me. "You... how''d you end up like this?"


    What a hypocrite. I didn''t believe for a second that he didn''t know what had happened.


    I curled my lip, not in the mood to chat with him at all. "This is my house, so please leave."


    Leonard stared at me. He didn''t move.


    I walked past him, wanting to head to the kitchen to get some cold water.


    The chilli con carne was so spicy that it was making my head spin. I could still taste it in my mouth.


    Leonard grabbed me when I was next to him. "You need to go to the hospital."


    Who did he think he was? What gave him the right to boss me around?


    I frowned. "No."


    "You have to go, whether you like it or not."


    Leonard''s tone was domineering. He wasn''t giving me the chance to even argue with him.


    He was gripping my arm so tightly that it hurt. "Let me go!"


    "You don''t know what''s good for you!"


    Leonard snorted and spun me around so that I was half-lying in his arms.


    I was already dizzy, to begin with, and this made mepletely lose my head.


    "Queena, you..."


    He started to say something, then stopped abruptly. He seemed to think that something was wrong with


    me and felt my forehead, then said loudly, "Did you know that you''re having a high fever?"


    Of course, I didn''t.


    I looked up at him and smiled defiantly. "What does that have to do with you? Mr. Nell, you really


    should get back to your precious Phoebe and make sure she doesn''t go around causing trouble."


    I was deliberately trying to provoke him.


    Leonard frowned, then pulled me towards the bed and pushed me down onto it.


    Was he still interested in me in my current state?


    I felt a little surprised. Was Leonard really that desperate?


    Fortunately, he didn''t do anything else to me. After forcing me to lie down, he went to the kitchen to do


    God-knows-what.


    I couldn''t stand the dizziness anymore. I closed my eyes and tried to sleep.


    I''d just only dozed off for a short while when Leonard shook me awake. "Queena, take your


    medication."


    "What are you doing?" I grumbled.


    I opened my eyes just a little and saw him holding some pills and a ss of water.


    I felt a little angry when I saw those pills.


    Did he think I would be so easily appeased? That he could sweep everything under the rug by treating


    me kindly after his fianc¨¦e had given me such a beating?


    I turned away. "I don''t want to."


    Leonard didn''t say anything. He grabbed my jaw and forced my head back, then stuffed the pills into


    my mouth.


    I was caught off guard and had half a ss of water poured into my mouth.


    A sharp pain suddenly shot through my stomach and I couldn''t stop myself from vomiting all over


    Leonard.


    ...


    He didn''t say anything.


    I nced at him and saw that he looked murderous.


    For a moment, I was lost for words. I wiped my mouth and pointed at the bathroom. "Uh, you can take


    a shower. Feel free to use the bathroom."


    He didn''t seem to hear me, merely growling, "I said, take your medication."


    Feeling a little guilty, I opened my mouth and obediently swallowed the pills.


    His expression became less stormy at my obedience. He took his dirty shirt off and threw it onto the


    floor.


    I could tell that it was tailor-made for him. It wasn''t something that could be bought off the rack.


    However, there were a few red spots on his shirt, around the chest area. I took a closer look and


    realised that they had probablye from the chilli con carne I''d had earlier.

 Chapter 53: A Concussion

    Chapter 53: A Concussion


    "What, do you want to see what your vomit looks like?"


    Leonard''s mocking voice rang in my ears.


    He''d caught me. I averted my gaze awkwardly. "No, your cuff links just looked familiar."


    Leonard''s cuff links were as stuffy as he was. They were made of mother-of-pearl and had some


    insignia carved on them. I was no expert when it came to essories like this, but I could tell that they


    were expensive.


    Leonard let out a snort, then poured me a ss of water. "Rinse your mouth."


    There was an indescribable odour in my mouth, so I took the water from him.


    Who would''ve known that I''d vomit again the moment the water hit my mouth.


    ...


    Leonard happened to be standing right by my bed. This time, I vomited all over his trousers.


    "Queena Jones!"


    He growled my name through gritted teeth.


    I didn''t have the time to fuss over him. My stomach only stopped roiling after I''d emptied its contents,


    and I panted heavily while leaning against the bed.


    Leonard got up and went to the bathroom. The sound of running water made me feel nauseous again.


    After a while, he came out, his trousers dripping. He helped me up.


    Oh, so he''d gone to wash his trousers.


    I asked dazedly, "What are you doing?"


    "Taking you to the hospital!" he replied coldly before picking me up.


    ...


    I could still vaguely smell my vomit on him.


    Oh God, it was disgusting.


    The only thing I could do was put on a mask.


    I wanted to tell him to put me down so that I could walk on my own, but I felt absolutely terrible. I could


    barely even bring myself to speak with that horrible odour wafting towards me.


    It wasn''t wise for me to offend Leonard at this juncture. I was better off letting him have his way.


    I consoled myself and remained silent.


    Leonard drove me to the hospital that Grandma was staying at.


    It was already the night shift at the emergency room. Leonard registered me and carried me there.


    I could clearly see the nurse at the emergency room''s reception let out a soft exmation.


    Needless to say, I knew that she was awed by our ambiguous pose.


    I couldn''t help thinking maliciously whether she''d still react this way if she were to find out just how bad-


    tempered Leonard was.


    The hospital was filled with the smell of disinfectant. It covered the horrible smelling from


    Leonard''s clothes.


    It made me feel much better.


    Leonard carried me into the clinic and put me down on the chair in front of the doctor.


    I didn''t manage to bnce myself and almost fell off the chair. Leonard caught me and made sure I


    could sit up straight.


    This was all his fault. If he hadn''t allowed Phoebe to beat me up like this, we wouldn''t be in this mess.


    The doctor on shift was a woman in her fifties. She had a round face and looked kind.


    She pushed her sses and asked, "Is there anything wrong?"


    "I... "


    I only managed to get one word out when Leonard cut me off. "She has a high fever and she''s been


    vomiting like crazy."


    "I see."


    The doctor wrote a few lines on the medical chit, then continued, "When did your fever start?"


    "The..."


    "The morning before yesterday." Leonard beat me to it again.


    ...


    Sheughed and asked kindly, "Are you a couple? You get along really well."


    ...


    I was speechless.


    Leonard smiled, not saying anything.


    I felt my stomach roil a little at his smile. I didn''t know whether it was because I was sick or whether I


    was disgusted by him.


    It was getting a little hard for me to breathe, so I took my mask off. The doctor gaped at my injuries.


    "Oh my, what happened to you?"


    Leonard pursed his lips.


    Iughed and pointed at Leonard. "His girlfriend beat me up."


    His expression turned a little cold, but he didn''t deny it. I figured that this was a silent admission.


    The doctor looked at him oddly, then handed me a form. "You need to get a CT scan done. I suspect


    that you have a concussion."


    Leonard nodded and picked me up before leaving the room.


    Neither of us spoke on the way to the scan.


    There weren''t many people in the hospital at night. I paid for the CT scan, and it was soon my turn.


    "Queena Jones!"


    The doctor in charge of doing the scans called out my name.


    I quickly removed my keys and essories, wanting to pass them to Leonard.


    He didn''t put out a hand for them and just looked at me silently.


    "Huh? I didn''t call the wrong name, did I?" The doctor scratched his head, then called again, "Queena


    Jones! Queena Jones!"


    "What the h*ll''s wrong with you?" I hissed. "You''re the one who wanted me toe to the hospital,


    right? If you don''t want me to get the scan done, then let''s just go!"


    Leonard asked coldly, "Are you that desperate to cut ties with me?"


    It took me a while to realise that he was referring to how I''d reacted earlier, while at the clinic.


    This time, my tone became frosty. I asked, "Well, did I get anything wrong?"


    "No."


    He fell silent for a while, then took my things. "Go on."


    Something was wrong with him.


    I cursed him silently and headed towards the doctor with a hand on the wall for support.


    Once the scan was done, I walked out of the room to find Leonard leaning on the wall. He had a


    cigarette in his hand.


    "You''re not allowed to smoke in the hospital," I reminded him. After that, I mumbled lowly, "How rude."


    Leonard didn''t get angry. He showed me the cigarette and said, "It''s wet."


    "Oh," I said.


    Honestly, I couldn''t care less about his cigarette.


    The results of my CT scan were soon out and Leonard carried me back to the clinic.


    The doctor took a look at my scan and said, "She has a slight concussion. It''s probably caused by the


    beating."


    I rubbed my head.


    Phoebe truly hadn''t held back.


    Leonard asked, "Does she need to be hospitalised?"


    The doctor gave it some thought. "She can be, but it''s not necessary. It''s up to you two."


    "Oh, then I don''t..."


    "Alright, then," Leonard said at the same time. "How do we arrange for hospitalisation?"


    I gaped at him.


    When I came back to my senses, he''d already left the room to arrange for me to be hospitalised.


    I grabbed the doctor''s hand. "Doctor, I don''t want to be hospitalised. Is there any way to stop this?"


    She was a little conflicted. "It''s better for your condition to stay in the hospital..."


    I could cry.


    God knew that I didn''t want to stay in this hospital at all. It wasn''t just a waste of time. What would


    happen if Grandma were to see me?


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "There''s another thing." The doctor patted my hand. "As a woman, you really should know how to


    protect yourself."


    I didn''t understand what she was talking about. "Huh?"

 Chapter 54: Hospitalised

    Chapter 54: Hospitalised


    The doctor looked at me with pity in her eyes.


    She didn''t continue, and I felt a little embarrassed to ask her what she meant.


    There were no other patients in the emergency room at the moment. I sat there and stared into space,


    all of my thoughts focused on Grandma.


    "What I meant was..."


    After a while, the doctor said, "You''re young, and you have a long road ahead. You shouldn''t do


    something as terrible as being someone''s mistress."


    The word "mistress" hit me in a sore spot.


    I sprang out of my chair and raised my voice. "I''m not!"


    My head spun. I fell back onto the chair, looking dishevelled.


    She frowned but remained patient as she tried to talk some sense into me. "I can tell that you and that


    young man are very intimate. He has a girlfriend, and she injured you..."


    It looked the doctor already had a whole soap opera plot in her mind.


    I gave her a wry smile and said feebly, "Doctor, you''ve got it wrong. My sister was the one who beat me


    up. He''s just my brother-inw."


    She was a little surprised. "Really? Things like this actually happen?"


    I nodded but didn''t say anything.


    Being mistaken for a mistress shocked me so badly that I couldn''t even bring myself to speak.


    Me? A mistress?


    My heart twisted as I remembered the bitterness and hatred that had taken over my mother.


    I''d sworn that I would never, ever be someone''s mistress.


    Leonard made all the arrangements for me to be hospitalised and entered the room again. After


    greeting the doctor, he picked me up and turned to leave.


    I wanted to resist, but I didn''t have the strength to.


    I didn''t know whether I was being too sensitive, but I felt like there was a sense of contempt in the


    doctor''s gaze as she watched us leave.


    Leonard carried me all the way to the ward and put me down on the bed.


    I looked around at my surroundings.


    I was in a single room. Since it was nighttime, the whole area was silent.


    Leonard sat down beside me and stared at me.


    Feeling a little uneasy, I asked, "How much does it cost for a night here?"


    I remembered that this was one of the best hospitals in the city, and they charged a lot. I was a big


    spender and didn''t have much savings. I was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to handle the expenses.


    He frowned. "Not much, about five thousand dors."


    ...


    I gaped at him.


    Five thousand dors was equivalent to half of my monthly sry. I''d splurged on a few things before


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    this and I didn''t have much money left. How was I going to foot the bill?


    "What are you panicking for?" Leonard snorted. "I''ll pay your hospital bill."


    Taken aback, I asked, "Why?"


    He coughed, seeming a little awkward. "My woman was the one who injured you, after all."


    He said that Phoebe was his woman.


    A wave of bitterness washed over me as Leonard continued, "It''s my fault for not keeping Phoebe in


    line. When you''re feeling better, you can name a price. Take it as mepensating you."


    He even wanted topensate me?


    I started tough so hard that I teared up. "Do I really look like I''m that desperate for money?"


    However, I couldn''t ignore the bitterness in my heart. Leonard obviously viewed Phoebe as one of his


    own, while I was nothing but an outsider.


    Since one of his own had injured an outsider, some marypensation was enough to settle the


    matter.


    If an outsider had injured one of his own, what would he have done? I doubt that he would''ve let me off


    the hook so easily.


    The more I thought about it, the more disappointed I felt. Leonard didn''t seem to catch my mockery and


    asked seriously, "How much money do you have left, Queena?"


    "Five thousand? Ten thousand?" I dabbed my tears away and asked coldly, "Does it have anything to


    do with you?"


    Leonard frowned deeply at my answer, looking like he was suppressing himself. "Don''t give me that


    bullsh*t. You should take this opportunity to make a deal with me."


    "I don''t need it." I dropped the friendly act and started to shoo him. "Thank you for apanying me to


    the hospital, Mr. Nell, but it''s time for you to leave."


    Leonard pursed his lips tightly.


    The light shone on his face and entuated his features. It also made the rage in his eyes more


    obvious.


    He left before I could shoo him away again.


    I let out a sigh of relief and leaned back against the pillows, feeling sour.


    After staring into space for a while, I called May for some help.


    There weren''t many people that I could rely on in times like this. Aunt Nancy was already losing her


    mind over Grandma, and there was no way Bell would settle the bill.


    I could only let out a bitterugh when I thought of the twenty thousand dors in my bank ount.


    Sometimes, dignity truly was a luxury for the poor.


    I had no choice but to borrow a mobile phone to call May.


    She was indeed my best friend. She hurried over to the hospital after I called her.


    "Here you go, the password is my birthday." She stuffed a card into my hand generously. "Use as much


    as you need. I''ll think of something if it''s not enough."


    This was not the time for me to be shy.


    I took the card and said sincerely, "Thanks."


    "Oh,e on. There''s no need for that." May waved a hand nonchntly.


    ...


    Perhaps she''d been in too much of a hurry toe here. She only thought to ask me after a while,


    "Who made you end up like this?"


    I didn''t know whether to tell her.


    She sat down by the bed and held my hand. "Tell me! Tell me so that I can get revenge for you."


    Revenge?


    I let out a disparagingugh. Judging from the way Leonard was so protective of Phoebe, I was really


    doubtful that I''d be able to get revenge.


    "Forget it. It''s all in the past."


    In the end, I just tried to sweep everything under the rug.


    In reality, there was no way I could let this matter go so easily. I didn''t want to drag May into this mess,


    though.


    May thought about it for a while, then asked, "It was Phoebe, right?"


    Subconsciously, I asked, "How did you know?"


    The moment I blurted that out, I wanted to p myself.


    Wasn''t I just giving myself away?


    "So it''s really her!"


    May had a short fuse. She immediately shot to her feet and turned to rush out of the room.


    I quickly grabbed her.


    She tried to break away. "Why are you stopping me? I''m gonna teach her a lesson!"


    "Forget it." I shook my head. "Leonard''s watching over her. We need to think of something more


    indirect to get back at her."


    May got even angrier when she heard that. "That b*stard''s actually on her side? Isn''t someone gonna


    take responsibility for this?"


    I sighed. "He wanted to settle this matter with money."


    "He''s so shameless!"


    She trembled with anger.


    Suddenly, the door swung open. A nurse walked in, looking displeased. "Keep your voices down, or


    you''ll wake the other patients."


    I hurriedly soothed May and replied, "We will."

 Chapter 55: To Forgive or Not to Forgive

    Chapter 55: To Forgive or Not to Forgive


    Even after the nurse left, May was still angry.


    "Queena, that b*tch is bullying you because you''re too good-tempered!"


    "Me, good-tempered?" I wanted tough.


    Everyone in the industry knew that I was an irondy. I handled things rather forcefully, and I was quick


    to fly into a rage. The only person who''d describe me as "good-tempered" had to be May, who was


    worse than me in terms of her temper.


    May stomped her foot. "This isn''t something tough about!"


    I quickly put on a straight face and waved a hand at her mysteriously.


    She leaned over. I whispered, "I''ve got a good idea to get back at them..."


    "Really?" May was dubious.


    I nodded and gave her a brief exnation of my n.


    In fact, it wasn''t the best n. I''d just said so to appease May.


    It took me a long time to persuade May to finally settle down and give up on getting revenge on


    Phoebe.


    Seeing that it waste, May rented a bed and spent the night with me. The next morning, she


    volunteered to get me breakfast.


    After all, there was no variety to hospital food, and it tasted bad.


    May got some buns and pastry. I lost my appetite after a few bites and pushed the food aside.


    "Queena, you need to eat more," May mumbled as she ate a bun. "You need the strength to go up


    against that b*tch''s daughter."


    It looked like she''d really taken what I''d said the night before to heart.


    I waved a hand. "Let''s leave it for another day. I don''t have the energy for that today."


    ...


    "Oh." May looked a little disappointed. She shrugged and took arge swig of coffee.


    Right at that moment, the nurse on the morning shift came in to give me an injection.


    I watched her as she worked and suddenly remembered the hospital bill.


    When the nurse was done, she turned to leave. I hurriedly asked, "Can I know how much of the deposit


    is left?"


    If I really were to run out of money, I didn''t mind switching to a normal ward or even being discharged.


    The nurse gave it some thought and asked, "Has anyone asked you to pay anything?"


    I shook my head and answered honestly, "No."


    She smiled. "If so, that means that you still have enough. There''s no need to worry."


    "Yeah, don''t worry."


    May polished off her bun and patted me on the shoulder. "Anyway, you still have me, don''t you?"


    Even if I had her to help, I was still the one actually spending the money.


    Of course, I wasn''t shameless enough to say something like that in front of May. I just mumbled


    something perfunctorily.


    After breakfast, May went to work. Before she left, she even reminded me not to worry about money.


    After that, I was left alone in the ward.


    Iy on the bed, feeling a little bored.


    Leonard had brought me here the night before. My phone and everything else that I usually had on me


    was still at home.


    ...


    I let out a long sigh and turned onto my side.


    I had to remind May to bring me my phone the next time she came.


    I was lost in thought and didn''t notice the door being pushed open.


    I was startled out of my reverie when I suddenly felt a cool breeze against my back.


    "Who..."


    I turned back and fell silent when I saw who was at the door.


    Leonard stood there with Phoebe behind him.


    A crack appeared in my calm expression.


    Why had he brought Phoebe here? To gloat?


    Phoebe didn''t look too pleased to see me either. However, she was a better actress than me and


    forced out a smile. "Good morning, Queena."


    She disgusted me.


    I couldn''t help saying mockingly, "What''s so good about it? I wouldn''t be here if it weren''t for you."


    I thought that Leonard would''ve stood up for her. However, he just frowned.


    Phoebe blinked and quickly teared up.


    This was theplete opposite of the arrogant, savage woman from the day before.


    She was choked up as she said, "Queena, I didn''t do it on purpose. Please, don''t be like this. Please?"


    "No," I rolled my eyes and said harshly.


    ...


    Seeing that she wasn''t getting through to me, Phoebe turned to Leonard. "Leonard, can you help talk


    some sense into her?"


    I curled my lip and snorted.


    I''d already made up my mind. Even if Leonard were to put his pride aside and beg me, I wouldn''t back


    down.


    Unexpectedly, he shook his head and turned Phoebe down. "This is your own fault, and you have to


    own up to your mistakes, Phoebe. You need to earn the forgiveness of the person that you''ve


    wronged."


    I had not expected this to happen and felt a little lost for words.


    I had to say that Leonard had surprised me.


    Phoebe sniffled timidly. "But... what if she refuses to forgive me?"


    Leonard''s answer was simple. "Then you''ll need to keep on apologising until she does."


    ...


    Phoebe spluttered.


    Leonard repeated, "Go apologise."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Phoebe covered her mouth and cried pitifully.


    After a long moment, she choked out piteously, "Queena, please forgive me. Please..."


    I crossed my arms over my chest and watched her silently.


    She had always known how to get others to pity her. If I were a man, I''d probably have melted at her


    expression.


    I said ndly, "Phoebe, do you know what you did wrong?"


    She merely wept and covered her face with both of her hands.


    Through the gap between her fingers, I got a clear glimpse of the ferocious look in her eyes. It was the


    exact one that she''d had when she shoved me to the floor.


    Leonard took out a neatly folded handkerchief from his pocket and passed it to her.


    She took it from him and wept even more pitifully.


    This made me feel ufortable.


    I couldn''t suppress my anger and sneered, "Do you think that I have to forgive you just because you''ve


    apologised? Why should I? Who do you think you are? Do you think you''re always in the right?"


    My tone was forceful and harsh.


    Leonard warned me, "Queena, watch yourself."


    I unleashed my anger on him. "Stop acting so lovey-dovey in front of me!"


    His expression turned into one of anger and his voice turned cold. "Don''t cross the line, Queena!"


    I looked at him with my chin held high.


    Phoebe put her hands down and stepped between me and Leonard.


    He asked coldly, "What are you doing?"


    She sniffled and tugged on his sleeve. "This is all my fault. I was just so mad because Queena said that


    my mother was a mistress and that she should go to h*ll. I really didn''t mean to..."

 Chapter 56: Revenge

    Chapter 56: Revenge


    I really wanted to apud her.


    On the surface, Phoebe was saying that it was all her fault. In fact, her every word was secretly


    pushing the me onto me. I was the one who''d insulted Gail and had cursed Gail.


    If Bell were here, he probably would''ve already pounced on me to give me a beating.


    "Queena, you can scold me or hit me!" Phoebe wiped her tears away and looked at me. "As long as


    you stop scolding and cursing my mother, I''ll take anything that you throw my way."


    Thanks, but no thanks.


    I was just about to shoot her down when Leonard said, "That won''t do."


    Phoebe''s eyes widened with joy.


    He continued, "Queena has a concussion. She doesn''t have the strength to hit anyone. How can that


    Her expression stiffened.


    I was confused by his brisk, professional-sounding tone. I couldn''t understand what he was up to.


    After a while, Phoebe asked cautiously, "You... weren''t you telling her not to cross the line?"


    This almost made meugh out loud.


    Phoebe was probably on the verge of breaking down. She was so close to exposing her true intention


    by asking this question.


    Leonard opened his mouth to speak. Suddenly, his face turned red and he coughed.


    It seemed that he''d caught a cold from the cold showers he''d taken the night before.


    Phoebe cried out in surprise and patted him on the back. "Leonard, what''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing."


    He stopped coughing and said, "Yes, I told her not to cross the line, but I don''t think an eye for an eye


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    is going overboard."


    "I... I..."


    Phoebe spluttered as she looked at him dazedly.


    She probably couldn''t understand why the person who''d still been so protective of her just the day


    before had suddenly changed so thoroughly. If I were in her shoes, I wouldn''t get it either.


    However, I wasn''t in her shoes. I watched them indifferently and saw exactly what was going on.


    Leonard was like an onion. On the surface, he was a b*stard that would make one cry. If you were to


    peel him openyer byyer, you''d realise that that really was all he was.


    I used to think that he was sincere towards Phoebe. Now, I felt like she didn''t really matter to him either.


    Phoebe was rooted to the spot for a long time. Leonard gradually lost patience and spoke to her


    Phoebe wasn''t someone to be trifled with, after all. She gritted her teeth and asked him, "What should I


    do?"


    "Ask her."


    Leonard nodded at me.


    Phoebe mumbled something in acknowledgement and walked towards me hesitantly.


    I looked at her with a smile on my face.


    This time, it was a sincere smile.


    The moment Phoebe had her back turned to Leonard, her expression changed into a murderous one,


    but her tone remained pitiful. "Queena, what do you want me to do?"


    What did I want?


    This was a good question.


    My spirits lifted at the sight of her face twisted in anger.


    I turned away and gave it some thought, then said innocently, "I don''t know, really."


    Her face became even more twisted.


    "Drop the act!" Leonard said. "Queena, just get this over with. I don''t have time for this."


    "Oh, fine."


    I shrugged and said indifferently, "Since you pped me yesterday, I want to return the favour."


    Phoebe red at me and closed her eyes, looking like she was walking to her death.


    I continued, "I don''t want to do it myself, though. I want you to do it."


    I wasn''t a kind soul. There was no way I''d let Phoebe off the hook.


    Since Leonard had personally delivered Phoebe to me on a silver tter, how could I let the


    opportunity to shame her slip?


    She let out an ear-piercing shriek. "What did you say?"


    I saw Leonard looking a little displeased. Perhaps he didn''t like seeing his woman suffering such


    humiliation. If not for Leonard, there was no way Phoebe would do as I said.


    I didn''t insist and tried to think of something else.


    Sure enough, Phoebe turned to him and said pleadingly, "Leonard, I don''t want to do it!"


    He pulled out a cigarette from his pocket. "Don''t beg me, Phoebe. I already told you that you''re the one


    at fault."


    Surprisingly, his attitude was one of indifference.


    Even though I''d long since known that he was a jerk, I was still a little taken aback.


    Phoebe turned back to me, trembling all over as she pped herself over and over again.


    She didn''t take mercy on herself. With a few ps, her face had already started to swell.


    I didn''t ask her to stop. I wanted to see how long she''d stick it out and how long it would take for


    Leonard to save her.


    However, Leonard''s bottom line was obviously a lot more out of reach than Phoebe had expected.


    After more than twenty ps, she finally couldn''t take it anymore and stopped. Her face was so swollen


    that she was almost unrecognisable and there was even blood trickling down from the corner of her


    lips.


    She opened her mouth and said with difficulty, "Queena, is that enough?"


    I nodded.


    She turned around and threw herself into Leonard''s arms. She started to weep again.


    Even at a time like this, she still remembered to turn to him.


    I was starting to admire her, even.


    "Alright." Leonard patted her on the back and took out a card from his pocket. "The clinic''s on the first


    floor. Use this to pay the bill, the pin''s six ones."


    "Okay." She wiped her tears and left the ward obediently.


    ...


    She had her back to me so I couldn''t see her expression.


    Once Phoebe was gone, Leonard sat down next to me and asked nonchntly, "Are you happy now?"


    Was he trying to get back at me on Phoebe''s behalf?


    "Sure," I said equally indifferently. "How can I not be, when you were the one who got revenge for me."


    I was reminding him that he was the root cause of this whole matter.


    He smiled, seemingly not getting my insinuation. "That''s good, then."


    He was so calm that it piqued my curiosity. I couldn''t help asking, "Aren''t you mad at me for treating


    Phoebe like that?"


    "Why should I be?" His tone waspletely unaffected. "She needs to learn how to pick up after


    herself. My wife needs to be a responsible, obedient woman who can support me. At least she won''t be


    so rash the next time."


    At the end of the day, he was just paving the way for Phoebe to be his wife.


    I immediately lost interest in this.


    Leonard reached out and pulled me into his arms.


    He had nothing but a thin shirt on, and I could feel the warmth of his skin underneath it.


    It made me feel uneasy. I was just about to push him away when his phone rang.


    I took the chance to break away from him. "Your phone."


    He nced at me before answering it.

 Chapter 57: The Second Time

    Chapter 57: The Second Time


    I vaguely heard Phoebe''s voice through the receiver.


    Leonard hung up after a short while and picked up his suit jacket before leaving. "I''m going to send


    Phoebe home."


    I noticed that he''d had a change of clothes and asked cheekily, "Where''s your shirt from yesterday?"


    He didn''t turn back, but his tone immediately became icy. "I threw it away."


    He mmed the door shut.


    Iy back down on the bed, thinking that he deserved it.


    May brought my phone over during her lunch break.


    I unlocked the screen to find five or six missed calls from Aunt Nancy.


    She rarely called me so many times in a row. Had something urgent cropped up?


    I closed the door to the ward and called her back.


    "Hello?"


    Aunt Nancy answered the phone after two rings.


    "Aunt Nancy, it''s me." I asked, "Did something happen? Why''d you call me so many times?"


    Her voice changed instantly. I could hear her anxiety even through the phone. "Queena, I think I heard


    Phoebe on the phone outside at noon!"


    On the phone again? And allowing someone to overhear her again?


    I felt both angry and amused. How many people was she trying to trick with that show of hers?


    Aunt Nancy was worried. "I didn''t hear her clearly because of the distance, but I heard her saying


    something about Gail not agreeing and that she had to take her chance to marry Leonard. I don''t know


    whether I was imagining things." She became more and more uncertain. "Maybe I was just imagining


    things."


    The things she''d heard was almost exactly the same as what I''d heard the day before.


    Phoebe was lying again.


    I was about to tell Aunt Nancy the truth, but I caught myself at thest moment. "You''re really sleep-


    deprived. I think you probably heard her wrong."


    "Is that so?" Aunt Nancy was a little dubious.


    "Yeah."


    "That''s good, then." She let out a sigh of relief. "I was wondering why Phoebe would be blurting out her


    ns in such a public ce. Gail would never raise her daughter to be so naive."


    I blushed at her words.


    This had not urred to me at all.


    Aunt Nancy chatted with me for a bit more before hanging up.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Iy down for a while, still a little worried about Grandma.


    Coincidentally, it was three o''clock. I changed into the clothes I''d worn to the hospital and headed to the


    ICU to see Grandma.


    Aunt Nancy was on her own, as usual. She was probably so exhausted that she was deeply asleep.


    Grandma was conscious. When she saw me, she put a finger to her lips and shushed me.


    I nodded understandingly and sat down next to her.


    Grandma smiled lovingly. "Queena, are you busy with work?"


    It was getting to be a rare urrence for her to be conscious recently. I had yet to tell her that I was on


    leave.


    I shook my head. "No, I''m not. Why do you ask?"


    "You didn''t even change your clothes." She pointed at me. "How would you have forgotten to change


    your clothes if you weren''t too busy?"


    It was a wake-up call.


    I felt a little embarrassed and chuckled awkwardly. "I was busy with something else yesterday. I was


    exhausted, so I didn''t change."


    "Girls should pay more attention to their appearance," Grandma said. "No matter how busy you are,


    you should always remember to change your clothes and put some makeup on. It''ll only do you good."


    I nodded obediently to show that I''d heard her.


    "Remember to dress up neatly. Don''t be like those youngdies nowadays, wearing all sorts of odd


    outfits..."


    She suddenly stopped.


    "Grandma, what''s wrong?" I asked.


    She was a little emotional. "When you''re old, you tend to forget how annoying it is to nag at someone.


    You must be tired of listening to me say all these things, right?"


    I hurriedly shook my head. "No, of course not. Also, you''re still young, Grandma."


    Sheughed. "I''m still young at my age?"


    "Of course." I held her hand and said, "Once you''re discharged, I want you to move in with me. It''s not


    the best, but at least you won''t have to see Gail and the others..."


    Grandma beamed. "That''s a promise."


    Aunt Nancy was roused from her sleep at our voices and sat up.


    When she saw me, she was taken aback. "Queena, you''re here already? Weren''t you at home just


    now? How''d you get here so quickly?"


    I blinked, not knowing what to say.


    To me, the neurology ward was only a walk away. To Aunt Nancy, I''de here from home.


    "Hello? Did you hear me?" Aunt Nancy peered at me curiously.


    I fibbed, "I wasn''t at home. I was at one of the hospital washrooms."


    "I see." She nodded and let the matter go. "Let''s go get some water to wipe your grandmother down. I


    wanted to do this yesterday, but Phoebe ruined everything."


    "Yeah, okay," I answered and stood up.


    ...


    Inadvertently, the sleeve of my clothes rubbed against my arm and a slight pain shot through me. My


    expression froze.


    I''d forgotten that I still had the cann in.


    How was I going to carry a huge basin of water like this?


    Aunt Nancy got to the door and was a little displeased when she saw me rooted to the spot. "Queena,


    why aren''t youing?"


    I had no choice but to lie. "My arm hurts."


    She asked, "Is it because of Phoebe?"


    I couldn''t speak and remained silent.


    "Is that so?" She looked me up and down, then said, "Come out with me."


    I followed her out.


    The moment we were alone, she grabbed my arm.


    I didn''t cotton on and just stared at her.


    "Your arm hurts, doesn''t it?" She let me go and started running her hands over my arms. "I don''t


    remember your arm being injured, though."


    As she spoke, her hand pressed down on the cann.


    Pain shot through me. I opened my mouth subconsciously to let out a cry, but I managed to catch


    myself in the nick of time.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Aunt Nancy asked as she rolled my sleeve up.


    ...


    The cann was in in sight. There were even sters around it.


    More importantly, I had a wristband on, showing that I was a hospitalised patient.


    "Why do you have this on?" Aunt Nancy immediately recognised the cann and cried, "Queena, have


    you been hospitalised?"


    I pped a hand over her mouth.


    I didn''t want Grandma to know about this at all.


    Aunt Nancy removed my hand and shook her head. "Honestly, you. How''d you end up in the hospital?"


    "I have a concussion." I brushed it off, pretending to be nonchnt. "It''s not a big deal, really."


    "You wouldn''t have been hospitalised if it weren''t a big deal."


    Aunt Nancy red at me, then went back into the ward to get the basin before dragging me over to the


    pantry.

 Chapter 58: Worsening Condition

    Chapter 58: Worsening Condition


    On the way, Aunt Nancy seemed worried.


    "I was chatting with your grandmother this morning and found that her memory seems to be jumbled


    up. The doctors said that she only has a couple of months left..." She trailed off sorrowfully and put the


    basin into the sink to fill it up. "How I wish that they were lying. Then again, even if she were to be


    discharged, what would end up happening to her?"


    I said cautiously, "I can take care of her. There''s nothing to worry about."


    "You?" Aunt Nancy shook her head and grimaced. "How are you going to take care of her? You have a


    job of your own, Queena. If you were to quit to take care of her, how are you going to feed yourself and


    her?"


    I had nothing to say. She was right.


    She turned off the tap and concluded, "We can only y this by ear. If pushes to shove, I''ll have


    her move in with me. I''ll hire a couple of people to take care of her."


    Aunt Nancy was a busy businesswoman and spent half her time away from home. This was why


    Grandma hadn''t lived with her, in the first ce.


    I couldn''t think of any other way, so I nodded in agreement.


    Back in the ward, Aunt Nancy and I wiped Grandma down and helped her back into her hospital gown.


    Its white and blue stripes made her look waxier than ever.


    Aunt Nancy went to pour the dirty water away. When she was back, she said, "Mum, you should get


    some sleep."


    "No," Grandma replied softly. "I want to chat with Queena for a bit longer."


    "Alright," I said and sat down by the bed.


    ...


    Grandma held my hand and said emotionally, "Queena, you''re doing pretty well on your own now, but I


    still worry about you."


    Aunt Nancy smiled. "What''s there to worry about? Queena''s a strong, independent woman now."


    "How can I rest assured when I''ve yet to meet the person who can take care of her?"


    Grandma looked at me expectantly. "Queena, do you have your eye on anyone?"


    For some reason, I thought of Leonard, and my heart sank. "I..."


    I wanted to say that I''d yet to think of such things, but I couldn''t bring myself to actually say the words.


    Aunt Nancy shot me a look. I knew that she wanted me to just say something to put Grandma at ease.


    "Uh, I guess I do," I fibbed. "He seems to be a nice person... I want to observe him for a while longer


    before deciding whether I should be with him."


    Grandma didn''t push the matter. She nodded and said, "That''s good to know. A person''s character is


    the most important thing when ites to these matters."


    "Exactly," Aunt Nancy said huffily. "Look at your father!"


    Grandma shook her head. "Alright, alright. Let''s not talk about them." Suddenly, something urred to


    her and she said seriously, "Oh, Queena, you have to swear that you won''t end up like Phoebe."


    I didn''t understand what she meant. "Like her?"


    Aunt Nancy said sarcastically, "Yes, as money-minded as her. All that sucking up to the rich and all."


    "Alright, you shouldn''t take about others like that." Grandma stopped Aunt Nancy and looked at me.


    "Queena, you have to promise me."


    I was about to say something when I thought of Leonard again.


    I thought of him turning his back on me, and how protective he''d been of Phoebe.


    I was a little dazed. Grandma seemed to take my silence as denial and said anxiously, "Queena,


    answer me!"


    Aunt Nancy tugged on me and said in a low voice, "Just promise her to appease her. Don''t take it


    seriously."


    "I promise," I said to Grandma, then mumbled under my breath, "Not like I ever nned on getting


    together with some rich guy."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I didn''t live avish life, but at least I was free. Phoebe, on the other hand, would have all the riches in


    the world, but she''d have to spend the rest of her life being looked down upon.


    I''d seen my fair share of such matters.


    I was a proud person. There was no way I''d want to live like that.


    Grandma wasn''t reassured. "Swear to me."


    I widened my eyes, unable to speak.


    Aunt Nancy seemed to sense that something was amiss. She quickly said, "There''s no need to swear


    for something like this, right? Mum, Queena isn''t the materialistic type. You should know this. You''ve


    spent thest sixteen years with her."


    "I''m just afraid that you''ll be blinded by a moment of silliness and end up paying the price for the rest of


    your life..."


    Halfway through her sentence, Grandma started coughing violently.


    Aunt Nancy hurriedly patted her on the back. "Queena, just swear on it."


    I stood there dazedly, not knowing whether to obey Grandma''s wishes.


    Grandma''s face was red from coughing, and she couldn''t even sit up straight.


    "Queena!"


    Aunt Nancy raised her voice, her tone harsh.


    I had no choice. "I swear."


    ...


    I was a little absent-minded in the following hours.


    When visiting hours were over, Aunt Nancy walked me out of the ward and to the elevator.


    We were alone in the corridor. She said softly, "Queena, don''t take your grandmother seriously. Her


    mind''s just a little muddled."


    I smiled. "Don''t worry about it."


    "I''m d to hear that." She nodded, seemingly wanting to say something else.


    ...


    At this moment, the elevator arrived.


    Aunt Nancy didn''t say anything and watched me walk into the elevator.


    When I was out of the elevator, I went back to my ward and changed back into my hospital gown.


    The ward was silent. Feeling a little dizzy, Iy down and soon fell asleep.


    After a while, I was woken up by the sound of someone knocking on the door urgently.


    I climbed out of bed groggily and pulled the door open to see Aunt Nancy standing there, her eyes


    bloodshot.


    When I saw her like this, I was instantlypletely awake. "What''s happened?"


    My words seemed to turn on the waterworks.


    She gnashed her teeth and burst into tears. "Queena, your grandmother... something''s happened to


    her!"


    Something had happened to Grandma?


    Judging from Aunt Nancy''s appearance, it had to be something terrible!


    Feeling shocked, I shot towards the elevator.


    It seemed to take a century to arrive at my floor. When it arrived, I quickly stabbed at the button for the


    13th floor.


    God, please, let Grandma be okay.


    I was almost in tears.


    She was fine when I''d left. How had things taken such a sudden turn in just a few short hours?


    I ran out of the elevator the moment the doors opened.


    I ran towards Grandma''s ward and saw several doctors and nurses gathered around her.


    I pushed the door open, barely even able to get my words out. "How... how is she?"


    A doctor frowned. "This is the ICU. All unrted personnel should leave the room."


    "This is the patient''s granddaughter. We should tell her what''s going on," one of the nurses recognised


    me and said.


    "You''re the patient''s granddaughter?" The doctor asked cautiously as he rubbed his eyes.


    ...


    I nodded vigorously, feeling lost.


    "Come here." The doctor led me to one side and said, "The patient''s doing very badly at the moment."

 Chapter 59: Searching for Help Everywhere

    Chapter 59: Searching for Help Everywhere


    "I was just here this afternoon! She was fine when I left a few hours ago. How can this be?"


    I could hear my voice quavering.


    The doctor was a little puzzled. "We''re not too sure of the exact reason. In fact, the patient''s condition


    has been rather stable over the past few days. What would''ve caused this sudden deterioration?"


    The nurse who recognised me came over. "Did you or your family say anything to her?"


    "Say something to her? No, of course not!"


    I''d just subconsciously denied it when a slender figure suddenly shed in my mind.


    Phoebe!


    Could it be that she hadn''t just been making an empty threat?


    The nurse wrote something down in her notebook and looked at me doubtfully. "Really? That''s really


    odd, then."


    I grabbed her. "Did a youngdye here this afternoon?"


    "Yeah." The nurse looked bemused and pointed me. "It was you, wasn''t it?"


    "Someone other than myself!"


    I gritted my teeth and yelled.


    I probably looked monstrous. The nurse staggered back a few steps, looking shocked. "I don''t know


    either. I haven''t been here after making my rounds..."


    The doctor said, "We normally have surveince cameras on in the ICU. You can check with security."


    "Got it!"


    I nced at Grandma, who was unconscious and had several tubes plugged into her. I wiped my face


    and ran towards the elevator.


    The elevator door was made of stainless steel and its surface was as t and shiny as a mirror.


    I looked at the door and saw a woman with snot and tears all over her face looking back at me.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It was my reflection.


    I wiped my sleeve over my face.


    I couldn''t cry. At the very least, I couldn''t cry in such a dishevelled manner.


    When I was still staying with the Jones family, Grandma had always taught me that it was of utmost


    importance for someone to ensure that they maintained their appearance. I couldn''t embarrass myself


    by crying. It would only make my enemies that much happier.


    I pursed my lips and steeled myself, not allowing myself to cry.


    On my way to the security room, Aunt Nancy suddenly called me.


    I answered and she said, "Queena,e back! There''s not enough money to foot your grandmother''s


    bill!"


    ...


    My world was spinning.


    I leaned against the wall, trying my best to stay upright.


    Everything was happening at the same time. I grimaced and hung up, heading back upstairs.


    Back on the 13th floor, Aunt Nancy threw her arms around me and burst into tears.


    "Queena, what are we going to do? What on earth are we going to do?"


    I could feel the tears welling up.


    However, I couldn''t cry. I had to stay strong and handle this.


    I calmed down and patted Aunt Nancy on the shoulder. "Let''s not panic. Aunt Nancy, do you have your


    bank card with you?"


    "I don''t have any money in my ount!" She sobbed. "All my money''s locked down by a batch of


    inventory that was delivered two days ago!"


    This news made my head spin again.


    The doctor stood next to us and took his gloves off, looking awkward. "Your grandmother needs to


    undergo a coronary bypass operation now and it costs four hundred thousand dors. If there''s not


    enough money to cover the costs, we can''t operate on her."


    Four hundred thousand?


    This was an astronomical number!


    In that instant, I regretted not epting Leonard''s card. However, there was no use in regret.


    "Can''t we get the operation done first?" I asked anxiously. "I''ll go get some money and we''ll pay up by


    tomorrow. Can we do that?"


    The doctor shook his head. "I''m sorry, but I can''t do anything about it. This is the hospital''s policy."


    Aunt Nancy wailed.


    I gritted my teeth. "Try giving Bell a call!"


    I knew that it was highly likely that Bell would not be willing to help. To him, his bond with Grandma was


    nothing but another business deal.


    If it weren''t for the fact that we had no other choice, I never would''ve brought this up.


    "Alright!" Aunt Nancy pulled her phone out and called Bell.


    "Hello?"


    The phone rang for a long while before Bell answered it impatiently.


    Aunt Nancy had him on speaker. I could hear that he was somewhere noisy. There was a lot of


    boisterousughter and the sounds of people ying poker.


    Aunt Nancy wiped her tears. "Bell, Mum''s condition''s worsened and she needs to undergo an


    operation. You need to bring four hundred thousand to the hospital now."


    "Four hundred thousand dors?" Bell was displeased. "Do you think I''m made of money? Don''t you


    know that I''ve already spent tens of thousands on her?"


    It was clear from his attitude that he didn''t want to cough up.


    Aunt Nancy shouted angrily, "Don''t think that I don''t know how much you lose when you y poker. If


    you''re willing to part with that money, why can''t you pay for your mother''s hospital bill? Don''t you have


    a conscience?"


    "Do it yourself then, since you have one!" Bell snorted, thenughed and said, "Yes, a full house!"


    Aunt Nancy''s face twisted with rage.


    I tugged on her sleeve, reminding her to stay calm.


    She took a deep breath and said in a much calmer tone, "Bell, it''s only four hundred thousand. I''m sure


    Mum''s life means a lot more to you than that, right?"


    She''d already gone to such lengths, but Bell didn''t bite. "I don''t have the time for that! Have you gone


    deaf, Nancy? Can''t you hear that I''m busy with work?"


    After that, he hung up.


    Aunt Nancy swore violently at the busy tone.


    The doctor shook his head. "I never would''ve expected someone to act like this."


    Out of options, I asked the doctor, "Doctor, is there really no way for my grandmother to undergo the


    operation first?"


    "I''m sorry, but no." The doctor said, "Maybe you can borrow some from a friend?"


    A friend? Where would I find such a rich and powerful friend?


    I grimaced and recalled the card that May had stuffed into my hand.


    I''d already checked it and knew that it had less than ten thousand dors.


    Every inch of this city was worth something. Each step we took would cost us money.


    We were nothing but ordinary, working-ss people. There was no way we could save up under such


    circumstances


    The doctor asked, "Don''t you have any friends that are especially well-off?"


    "No, I..."


    I was just about to say no when I suddenly thought of someone.


    Leonard!


    He lived in such avish vi and could afford to throw a million dors at me without blinking an eye. I


    was sure that he could afford four hundred thousand!


    My heart raced. I hurried off to one end of the corridor and called Leonard.


    "What''s wrong? Do you miss me?"


    After ringing twice, Leonard answered the phonezily.


    I couldn''t help bursting into tears. "Leonard, can youe to the hospital now, please? I''m begging


    you..."


    "What''s the matter?" His tone changed instantly.


    "My grandmother needs to undergo an operation, but we don''t have the money for it." I was sobbing so


    hard that I could barely catch my breath. "Leonard, please, I beg you. Hurry up ande here. She


    can''t hold on for much longer..."

 Chapter 60: Outside the Operation Theatre

    Chapter 60: Outside the Operation Theatre


    Half an hourter, Leonard came to the hospital.


    He led me to the cashier and gave them his card.


    Now that there was money, Grandma was immediately arranged to undergo the operation.


    The nurses pushed her into the operation theatre.


    I hadn''t stopped crying since Leonard had shown up. Once Grandma was in the operation theatre, I


    sobbed harder.


    Aunt Nancy sat next to me and wept as well.


    ...


    "Stop crying," Leonard nced at me and said rather awkwardly.


    I ignored him and cried harder.


    His expression stiffened. He looked a little helpless and angry as he patted me on the shoulder


    awkwardly. "I said, stop crying."


    ...


    I wasn''t even paying attention to him.


    I had never imagined that Grandma''s condition would deteriorate so suddenly. If the operation were to


    fail, the conversation we had earlier today would be ourst.


    How could things have suddenly be like this...


    Aunt Nancy wiped her tears and stood up, saying hoarsely, "Thank you, Leonard. If not for you, Mum


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    would''ve been in trouble."


    I noticed that she addressed him differently now. Calling him Leonard instead of Mr. Nell was definitely


    much more affectionate than before.


    He stood up and nodded politely. "It''s no problem. It''s only natural to help."


    "How can it be natural?" She sighed. "I doubt that even blood rtives can do what you''ve done."


    Choked up, I reminded her, "Aunt Nancy, you''re saying too much."


    After all, Leonard was an outsider. Regardless of Bell''s shorings, it was still better to keep things


    between him and Grandma private.


    Aunt Nancy realised that she''d had a slip of the tongue and felt a little embarrassed.


    Leonard looked like he didn''t understand what she''d said and changed the topic. "It''ste, so you two


    should get some rest. Especially you, Queena. You''re still sick, after all."


    Aunt Nancy asked, "How''d you know that she''s sick?"


    I pointed at my hospital gown. I hadn''t had the time to change out of it.


    "Oh, right." She looked a little embarrassed. "I forgot about that."


    Leonard didn''t react. "Go get some rest first."


    Aunt Nancy shook her head. "No, it''s fine. You should get going, though."


    He smiled. "Phoebe''s my fianc¨¦e. It''s only right for me to take care of her grandmother."


    Despite my sorrow, I still felt disgusted at him referring to Phoebe so affectionately.


    "I guess that''s fine, then." Aunt Nancy didn''t insist.


    She picked up her wallet. "You should be hungry after waiting around for so long, right? I''ll go get you


    and Queena something to eat. I think there are two shops downstairs that are open round the clock."


    Leonard walked over to her and said, "I''ll do it."


    Aunt Nancy shook her head. "No, it''s fine. I want to get some fresh air."


    Well, it was only normal that she wanted to get out. She''d been cooped up in the hospital for such a


    long time while caring for Grandma.


    Leonard moved out of her way. She sniffled and walked away.


    We were left alone. He sat down next to me and wrapped an arm around my shoulders.


    I felt a little strange and twisted a little. "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t move and don''t get me riled up," he said indifferently. "I''m just allowing you to have a little cry.


    Don''t think too much."


    I just knew that he''d been pretending to be polite. Now that Aunt Nancy was gone, he was back to his


    usual self.


    "There''s no need, really." I pushed him away and said sincerely, "You know that I''m not interested in


    sharing shoulders with Phoebe."


    I wasn''t interested in sharing the same man as well, I thought to myself.


    Leonard frowned and pulled me back into his arms. "Go on and cry. I know you want to."


    What was with his know-it-all attitude? Who did he think he was? What made him think that he knew


    me so well?


    I was so angry that it overshadowed my sorrow. "I don''t need it! Let go of me!"


    "You really don''t know what''s good for you," he said coldly.


    He frowned and kept his arm around me.


    "You..."


    I was just about to say something when I looked up and saw Aunt Nancy standing not too far away.


    She was gaping at us.


    A chill ran down my spine and I got to my feet. "Aunt Nancy, why are you back?"


    She quickly concealed her shock. "I realised that I forgot to ask what you guys wanted to eat."


    "Oh." I nodded, feeling a little guilty. "I''ll have some pasta."


    Leonard didn''t even flinch. "I''m fine with anything."


    Aunt Nancy nodded, then turned to leave.


    She''d barely taken two steps when she stumbled over some cables on the floor and almost fell.


    I figured that she''d probably seen everything.


    I couldn''t help letting my imagination run wild. Would Aunt Nancy tell Grandma about this?


    "Don''t think too much."


    Leonard wrapped an arm around my waist from behind. "Queena, there''s no need to prove our


    innocence. Nothing happened between us. You don''t need to think of a way to exin things to her."


    I said softly, "I wasn''t thinking about that."


    "I hope so."


    Leonard lowered his head. His sharp jaw poked my corbone.


    I waited for him to let go of me, but he didn''t show any signs of wanting to do so.


    From my point of view, I could see the clock hanging over the door to the operation theatre.


    The seconds ticked by, and it was soon midnight.


    "When I drove Phoebe home today, she kept crying," Leonard suddenly said.


    "She asked me whether I was interested in you."


    I didn''t say anything.


    If this were any other time, I''d definitely be curious to know what he''d said. Now, however, I wasn''t in


    the mood at all.


    "I told her not to overthink things. I told her that we didn''t need to prove our innocence." He paused.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he''d just paid for Grandma''s operation, I would''ve burst intoughter.


    He''d snuck into my house in the middle of the night and forced me to sleep with him. Why hadn''t he


    said anything about proving his innocence then?


    He was as innocent as the River Thames was clear.


    He let go of me and continued, "But I don''t think that''s right anymore."


    What was he talking about?


    I was taken aback. Before I could question him, Aunt Nancy''s voice rang out. "I got you your pasta."


    I turned around and saw her standing there with two bags in hand.


    She handed me one and Leonard the other.


    I didn''t take it. I asked her, "Aren''t you eating?"


    She replied indifferently, "I don''t have the appetite."


    For some reason, her words made me feel uneasy.


    I ate a few mouthfuls of pasta before pushing it aside, barely even registering its taste.

 Chapter 61: Investigation

    Chapter 61: Investigation


    Aunt Nancy stared at me. "Queena, why aren''t you eating?"


    Her voice was nd, and I couldn''t sense any emotion in it. I answered uneasily, "I don''t have the


    appetite."


    "You can''t skip meals," she said slowly. "You won''t have the strength to deal with moreplicated


    matters if you don''t eat."


    I thoroughly lost my appetite at her insinuation.


    I threw the pasta away and suddenly remembered something. I asked Aunt Nancy, "Where''s the


    security department?"


    She was baffled. "Why are you asking about that?"


    Because I wanted to see whether Phoebe was the one who''d caused Grandma to get so mad.


    Since Leonard was around, I didn''t tell her the truth. Instead, I said, "I lost some money this morning."


    She didn''t doubt me and told me the way. "It''s on the third floor."


    "I got it."


    I headed towards the elevator.


    Aunt Nancy kept her eyes on me the whole time. I couldn''t discern the look in her eyes and felt uneasy.


    I quickened my pace.


    When I turned the corner, I found that Leonard was right behind me.


    I stopped and turned back to ask him, "What are you doing?"


    He spread his hands. "You''re not in the best condition. I was worried that you''d identally die."


    I red at him. "Die?"


    "Yeah." He smiled. "For example. you could fall down the elevator shaft, miss a step on the stairs, or


    suddenly faint and choke on your own vomit..."


    He spoke confidently as if these were things that were already going to happen.


    I was rendered speechless. I ignored him and walked into the elevator before pressing a random


    button.


    With Leonard around, there was no way I''d go to the security department. He was Phoebe''s fianc¨¦,


    after all.


    A slender hand stretched out next to me and pressed the button for the third floor.


    I looked up at him grumpily, my voice still a little nasal from my crying. "What are you doing?"


    He didn''t look at me. "The security department''s on the third floor."


    "I don''t want to go there," I said peevishly.


    Leonard suddenly pressed me up against the wall and asked, "Why didn''t you tell me that your money


    got stolen?"


    Our posture made me feel a little flustered.


    I turned my face away so that I didn''t have to look at him. "Is there any need for that?"


    "Yes," he said calmly. "I can help you find the thief."


    There wasn''t such a person, in the first ce.


    I pursed my lips and remained silent.


    Leonard threw out his trump card. "I''m a shareholder of this hospital."


    I was speechless.


    No wonder he was so confident. It turned out that he had such connections.


    He continued asking, "When did you lose the money?"


    It seemed that he wouldn''t let the matter go until he got the truth.


    I was so annoyed by his interrogation that I surrendered. "Alright, alright. I''m not looking for a thief."


    Leonard raised an eyebrow. "What are you looking for, then?"


    "I..." For a moment, I was lost for words. "Either way, it has nothing to do with you."


    The elevator stopped. We had arrived on the third floor.


    This whole floor consisted of the offices of the hospital''s administrative personnel. They had normal


    working hours, unlike the medical personnel on the frontlines who had to work overtime at a moment''s


    notice.


    At this hour, there wasn''t a soul in sight. There was only one room in the distance with a light on, and I


    could see the words clearly stamped on the door from where I stood.


    The Security Department.


    Leonard dragged me out of the elevator and pinned me against the wall.


    He looked a little scary with the dim lights shining on his face.


    I had no choice but to ask, "What do you want?"


    He looked me right in the eye. "Tell me the truth."


    I was about to shoot him down when he said, "I''ve never minded having public sex. I also know exactly


    where the surveince cameras are in this corridor."


    My hair stood on end.


    He ran a finger down my face. "Queena, what do you think will happen if people were to see a video of


    us having passionate sex with only your face visible?"


    He was threatening me again.


    I eximed angrily, "Are you really trying to help me?"


    "No." He still had the nerve tough. "You got me wrong, Queena. I was just curious."


    I fell silent.


    "What''s more, I''ve spent half a million dors. I don''t n on getting it back." His hand trailed down my


    back. "Don''t you think the truth is worth that amount?"


    He made sense.


    I couldn''t think of any way to rebut him. "I can pay you back."


    "Forget it," he snorted. "I know how much you earn. Your basic sry''s fifteen thousand, and even with


    after paying for your basic necessities? You''ll take at least four or five years to pay me back."


    I had nothing to say.


    He leaned in close to me until our lips were almost touching. "The only way you can pay me back,


    aside from sleeping with me, is to tell me the truth."


    "Fine." I sighed.


    I could only tell him about my suspicions.


    After telling him, he immediately said, "That''s impossible. Phoebe''s not the type."


    I knew he would say that. "So why do you think someone would just faint for no reason and need to


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    undergo an operation when they were doing fine before?"


    "I''m going to have to correct you on something. Someone who''s doing fine wouldn''t be in the hospital.


    Also, you didn''t get me right," Leonard said.


    I asked, "What did you mean, then?"


    "Phoebe''s smart, to a certain extent," he said. "And the smartest part about her is that she won''t do


    something like this so directly. It''s too obvious."


    He was obviously trying to absolve her of me.


    I fumed and sneered, "So you''re saying that she''d do something that wasn''t so direct?"


    Leonard actually nodded.


    I didn''t believe him and gnashed my teeth. "Do you take me for a fool?"


    "You are, indeed." He had the nerve tough and reached out to rub my head. "Come on, let''s go


    check the footage. I''ll make you admit defeat."


    He dragged me into the security department.


    In there, a middle-aged man dressed in a security guard''s uniform was sprawled out on the table,


    snoring away.


    Leonard shook him to wake him up.


    He woke up and rubbed his eyes groggily, muttering unhappily, "Who''s that? At this hour..."


    Leonard said, "We want to see yesterday''s security footage."


    The security guard nced at him. "Do you have the authority for that?"


    Leonard didn''t say anything. He merely pulled out a ck card and handed it to the guard.


    The guard quickly sat up straight when he saw the ck card and said respectfully, "Evening, Mr. Nell.


    May I know the details of the footage that you want?"


    Leonard looked at me. "Go on."

 Chapter 62: The Security Footage

    Chapter 62: The Security Footage


    I''d already thought about this so many times that I was absolutely sure of the time and ce.


    Without a second thought, I blurted out, "Six in the evening, at the ICU ward. Ward number sixteen."


    "Okay, got it."


    The security guard rubbed his eyes and hurriedly started to search for the right footage.


    On the monitor, several images shed past. Soon, the security guard stopped on one image and


    zoomed into it. "This is the one."


    As the time on the recording inched closer to seven o''clock, I saw a figure walk into the ICU.


    My breathing sped up and I watched the monitor closely, almost burning a hole in it with the sharpness


    of my gaze.


    However, I couldn''t make anything out. All I could see was that two figures had entered the ward one


    after another before leaving. After that, Grandma had copsed.


    I couldn''t see their faces, clothes, or essories.


    I couldn''t even tell their gender and height. I couldn''t discern anything at all.


    The quality of the hospital''s surveince cameras was really poor.


    I turned and asked Leonard, "Can we find footage from a camera with better quality?"


    He looked at the security questioningly.


    The security guard scratched his head, looking conflicted. "Theoretically, that''s against the patient''s


    privacy. If it weren''t for the circumstances of the ICU, the hospital wouldn''t even have installed cameras


    there. We really can''t do anything about the blurriness of the footage..."


    Leonard pursed his lips. "I don''t want any excuses."


    His voice was cold.


    Sweat started to bead on the guard''s forehead. He turned to me and said, "Miss, please think about it!


    We can''t be watching the patients when you''re wiping them down, right?"


    My brain was telling me that he made sense, but my heart refused to ept it.


    I bit my lip, feeling bitter.


    Was there really no other way?


    Leonard patted me on the shoulder and said, "There''s no use in trying to determine the cause of your


    grandmother''s sudden deterioration now. You should think about how to make her better."


    I refused to ept what he was saying.


    I whipped around and red at him. "You''re just trying to get Phoebe off the hook, aren''t you?"


    A sliver of rage shed in his eyes, but he didn''t act on it. He reached out and rubbed my face. "You


    need to believe that that''s not my intention."


    There were tears on his hand. That was when I realised that I was crying.


    I felt a little embarrassed and swiped at my face roughly. "I have to know who''s the one who made


    Grandma copse! Leonard, since you say that Phoebe''s not the person behind this, you have to show


    me proof."


    "I didn''t say that Phoebe''s definitely not the culprit." Leonard seemed to be losing his patience. "I said


    that from what I know of her, I don''t think she''s the one who did this. Do you understand me?"


    I knew what he meant, but I refused to understand.


    I stomped my foot hard, wanting to throw a tantrum. "You''re a..."


    He pped a hand over my mouth and shot a nce to the side.


    I turned and saw the security guard still standing next to us.


    His gaze darted around, not daring to even look at us.


    I felt a little embarrassed and pried Leonard''s hand away. "Let me go!"


    He snorted but didn''t say anything.


    I followed his line of sight. Through the window on the door, I looked out at the dark corridor. I saw the


    green light of the emergency exit glowing eerily.


    Wait, the corridor?


    An idea popped up in my mind and I asked the security guard, "Do you guys have footage of the


    corridors?"


    "Yes, yes, of course. The corridor footage is much clearer." The security guard nodded hastily. "What''s


    the time that you want?"


    "About seven o''clock."


    My voice quavered a little and I wrung my hands.


    A muffled groan came from beside me. I didn''t pay attention to it as I focused on the footage.


    The security guard was searching around for the footage hurriedly, but to me, it seemed like everything


    was happening in slow motion.


    "It should be here..." the guard mumbled. His forehead shining with sweat, he turned to me and said,


    "Mr. Nell, miss, don''t worry. I''ll definitely help you track the footage down."


    Leonard said indifferently, "You''re not helping us. You''re helping yourself."


    ...


    The guard was taken aback.


    "If you can''t find it, I''ll fire you," Leonard said coldly. "I have enough authority to do that."


    ...


    The security guard''s fingers flew over the keyboard.


    I clenched my fists tightly, feeling my fingernails dip into my palm.


    Perhaps I was too anxious, but I didn''t even feel any pain.


    I couldn''t help pinching myself anxiously.


    ...


    Leonard suddenly hissed.


    I looked at him in confusion as he let out a grimace. "Try pinching me again, Queena."


    I wasn''t pinching myself?


    I let go of his hand instantly.


    Leonard held his hand up and looked at it under the light.


    There were several bloody marks on it. One of them was especially obvious.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    I had no choice but to apologise.


    He red at me, but didn''t say anything.


    "I''ve found it!"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The security guard suddenly let out a cry and pointed at one of the images. "This is the footage."


    I held my breath and looked at the screen.


    Two women were walking along the corridor, one in front of the other. They had caps on, blocking their


    faces. They even had scarves wrapped around themselves.


    "They must have done it on purpose," I mumbled.


    It was obvious that they didn''t want to be found out.


    I had no idea who they were. How was I going to track them down in such a huge city?


    Leonard knocked on the table. "Zoom in."


    The security guard quickly did as he was told. However, he didn''t pause the footage.


    In the recording, one of the women looked up and nced towards the surveince camera.


    I was dumbfounded by this. "How can it be her? I thought it was..."


    Leonard asked, "Who is it?"


    "It''s... Gail, my stepmother," I forced out.


    Why was Gail trying to harm Grandma? Wasn''t she afraid that Bell would fly into a rage and kick her


    and Phoebe out?


    Leonard''s gaze turned cold. "There you go again, Queena. Are you going to tell me that the other


    woman''s Phoebe?"


    I looked at him in disbelief. "Do you still think I''m trying to frame Phoebe?"


    He frowned. "Aren''t you?"


    He was obviously still trying to protect her!


    A wave of hatred washed over me as I red at him. I wanted to swear at him for trying to aid and


    abet.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!